Two treatises the first, of the liues of the popes, and their doctrine. The second, of the masse: the one and the other collected of that, which the doctors, and ancient councels, and the sacred Scripture do teach. Also, a swarme of false miracles, wherewith Marie de la Visitacion, prioresse de la Annuntiada of Lisbon, deceiued very many: and how she was discouered, and condemned. The second edition in Spanish augmented by the author himselfe, M. Cyprian Valera, and translated into English by Iohn Golburne. 1600.

The first Treatise: of the Pope and his authoritie.

* 1.1IDolatrie (which is to giue the honour, worship and seruice only due to God, to a creature, whether good or bad, ho∣ly or prophane) is the most grieuous sin that is, or cābe imagined. For the Idola∣ter, like a traitor to him that made him, directly & manifestly committeth high treason against his God. He endeuou∣reth, what in him lieth, to cast God frō his throne, & therin to place that which himselfe worshippeth, albeit the worke of his owne hand. To shew the grieuousnesse of this sinne, very seuerely hath God punished it: as he plagued the Israelites (we see) when they made the Calfe. For the which the Lord had wholly destroyed them, had not Moses stept in, a very good Mediator. Notwithstanding there died of them in one day by the sword about three thousand men. And it is to be noted,* 1.2 that neither Aaron, nor the Israelits were so blockish, nor foolish,* 1.3 to thinke the calfe which they had made to be God. That which they supposed was this, that the honor done to the calfe they did it vnto God. And so Aaron when he saw the calfe he built an Altar before it: and proclaimed, saying: To morrow shall be a feast vnto Iehouah, This he said, for the representation of God, which he and they supposed they had made in the calf. This maner of Idolatrie had the people of Israell seene in E∣gypt. For the Egyptians,* 1.4 besides infinite other things, adored the figure of Apis, which they also called Sirapis, being the name of an Oxe. The Israelites applyed to their religion, the manner of worship which they had seene in Egypt: and coue∣ting visible things by which they might represent and worship God, they made of set purpose, a Calfe of mettall, as is read in

Exod.. 32. 4. And Aaron formed it with the grauing toole, and made thereof a Calfe of mettall, and they said, These be thy Gods ô Israel, which brought thee out of the land of Egypt, &c. The same saith God in the eight verse, complaining of the people to Moses. And Dauid, Psal. 106. 19. They made (saith he) a Calfe in Horeb, and worshipped a molten Image. and turned their glorie to the similitude of a bullocke that eateth grasse.

And Ieroboam renewing this Idolatrie,* 1.5 made two calues of gold, one whereof he placed in Bethel, the other in Dan, and said as his predecessors in the wildernesse had said, These be thy Gods which brought thee, &c. Exod. 32. 4. And it is not to be thought (as before we haue said) that either Aaron, or the Is∣raelites, or after them Ieroboam, or his people were so sence∣lesse to thinke that the Calfe, or calues (which they themselues with their hands a little before had made) was God, whose be∣ing is from euerlasting. That which they thought was this: that God which had brought them out of Egypt, representing him∣selfe in the Calfe, had poured thereinto, a certaine diuinitie, and therefore would be worshipped in the same: as they did worship him. This doing, they tooke quite away the worship which they only owed to God, and gaue it to the creature. For this cause (saith Dauid) that the Israelites turned the glorie of God into the similitude of a Bullocke, &c. &c. Psal. 106. 20. The same say we to our aduersaries. They beleeue not (will they say) that the image of our Ladie of Guadalupe, nor that of Mountserrat, is the same virgin Marie, which is in heauen. They beleeue not (say they) that the woodden Crucifixe of Burgos, is the same Christ, which sitteth at the right hand of his Father. That which they beleeue is this, that God hath infu∣sed into these, and such other Images, a certaine diuinitie, to represent the Virgin Marie or Christ crucified, &c. And ther∣upon (say they) worke they miracles: and therefore doe they reuerence and adore them. And so fixe they their eyes, and set∣tle their whole mindes to honour and worship these visible I∣mages: that they take away the honour which is onely due to God, and giue it to a woodden image that is made with mens hands. And being in any affliction, in steede of seeking helpe at God, by the meanes of his sonne Christ Iesus. One crieth

out, O my Ladie of Guadalupe, another: O my Ladie of Mount∣ferrat, another: O my Lady of Walsinhham, another: Lord Saint Elmus, Lord Saint Blase, Lady saint Lucie, &c. Of God or his sonne Christ none hath remembrance, except here and there one in a corner: and if the others heare him, they call him a Lutherane heretike, that inuocateth not the Saints, but God only and his sonne Christ Iesus. But God commands vs to call vpon him in the time of trouble, and hath promised to heare vs, Psal. 50. 15. Christ saith, All whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my name shall be done vnto you, Mat. 7. 7. Mar. 11. 24. Ioh. 14. 13. &. 16. 23. But of this will we speake more at large, intreating of inuo∣cation of the Saints, in the Treatise of the Masse. Let vs now re∣turne to the Calfe.

The Iewes endeuour what they can to excuse their forefa∣thers, and so lay the fault of this sin vpon the poore base people of the Egyptians, which, together with the Israelits went out of Egypt. But that which the Lord saith to Moses, casteth wholly the fault vpon the Israelites, not once naming the poore people: and saith also, that it is a sti••ffe-necked people, and as such wold consume them, Exod. 32. 8. 9. 10. The Iewes cannot then excuse their forefathers: their owne Rabbins doe witnesse that the sin of the Calfe is not wholly yet cleansed. This said Moses Gerun∣den, speaking to the Iewes. No punishment hath happened to thee, ô Israel, wherein there hath not bene some ounce of the iniquitie of the calfe: But in crucifying their Messiah the Lord of glorie (as in Esa. 53. through the whole chap. Dan. 9. 20. and other places was prophesied) the Iewes afterward committed another no lesse wickednesse. For which so enormious a sinne, God cut them off, being the naturall branches, from the euer∣greene oliue tree, which is his Church, & in their place graffed in vs Gentils, branches of the wild oliue tree. Rom. 11. And note that the maner wherein we are ingraffed, is farre different from the common & naturall graffing. For we are not ingraffed, the the wild Oliue into the Oliue tree, nor the wilde peare into the peare tree: but contrariwise, the oliue into the wild oliue tree, & the peare into the wild peare tree: & so our ingraffing into the Church and into Christ her head, supernatural. For which bene∣fit receiued he saith to the Gētils, Praise the Lord al ye Gētils, &c

Three great Captiuities (besides others not so great) haue the Iewes suffered.* 1.6 The first in Egypt: the second in Babylon: the third, that which now they suffer, scattered like chaffe, or straw through the world. Concerning the first & secōd, God foretold them how long they should be captiues. So he said to Abraham:* 1.7 Know thou for certaine, that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serue them, and shall be afflicted foure hundred yeares. But the nation which they shall serue, will I also iudge: and then shall they come forth with great riches, as in Exod. 12. 36. 37. appeareth.

As touching the second captiuitie,* 1.8 God sayth by Ieremie, And it shall come to passe that when seuentie yeares shall be ful∣filled, I will visite the king of Babylon, &c. Againe, Thus saith the Lord, vvhen seuentie yeares in Babylon shall be fulfilled, I vvill visite you, and performe my good promise towards you, and cause you to returne to this place. Of the accomplishment of these se∣tie yeares speaketh Daniel, chap. 9. 2. 2. Chron. 36. 22. and Ezra. ch. 1. 1.

Concerning the third captiuitie,* 1.9 wherin aboue these fifteen hundred yeares they haue bene, and yet are, and shall bee scattered throughout the world, without king, without high-priest, without sacrifice, without Pesah (that is, the Paschall lambe) without Prophetes, and many other things by God commanded, subiect to strange nations, and not (in some sort) but as slaues, no word in the Scriptures mentioning how ma∣ny yeares this captiuitie shall endure. But contrariwise, saith the Angell to Daniel, chap. 9. 27. that Ierusalem shall be de∣stroyed, and that the Moysaicall worship and Temple should neuer more returne. This third captiuitie for three respects is worse then the second. First, for the time: That endured seuen∣tie yeares: This hath endured aboue fifteene hundred yeares. 2. In the second, the Iewes had Prophtes, and miracles, Ie∣remie, Ezechiel, Daniel, &c. the three children were deliuered from the fire, and Daniel from the Lyons: In this haue they had neither Prophet nor miracle. The third respect: In the second they had great dignitie and riches: as Ioachin the king Ieremie the last. Daniel and his three companions, Mardo∣cheus, Zerubbabel: but in this they are much deiected. True

it is, that this generall promise they haue made them by God: That whensoeuer they shall repent them of their wickednesse committed, and turne vnto God, that he will pardon them, and gather them from all partes of the world where they shall be scattered and afflicted.

And seeing that God doth not gather, nor deliuer them from so long and painfull captiuitie, as is that which they suf∣fer: it followeth, that they are wholly obstinate in their sinnes, and turne not truly vnto God. For if they would turne, God being true in his promises, would gather them. But we see the contrarie, that they still be scattered, and abide in captiuitie, therefore they repent not. And so it pleaseth God to cha∣stise them, as he sayd vnto Moses, Deut. chap. 28. 63. 64. And it shall come to passe (saith he, speaking of the Iewes) that as the Lord did reioyce ouer you to doe you good, and to multiply you, so shall the Lord reioyce ouer you to confound and destroy you: and ye shall be plucked out of the land, in∣to the which ye now enter to possesse it. And God will seat∣ter thee through all nations, from the one end of the earth to the other. And there shalt thou serue strange Gods wood and stone,* 1.10 &c. whom thou nor thy fathers haue not knowne. Their obstinacy, and vnbeleefe, not knowing the day of their vi∣sitation, and contemning and killing their Messias, is the cause of this so miserable captiuitie: wherein they shall con∣tinue, vntill they cease to be incredulous, and acknowledge God, and Christ or Messias whom he hath sent, and so they shall be saued.

Moreouer, concerning that which we haue sayd,* 1.11 the booke of Iudges is full of Gods punishments vpon the Israelities for their idolatrie, whom he deliuered ouer into the hands of their enemies. But as a good God, and mercifull father, when they repented, he restored or deliuered them. And eftsones they returned to idolatrie, and God eftsoones did punish them. We read also that the Israelites turned away, and cor∣rupted themselues more then their fathers, following strange gods, seruing them, and bowing downe before them, and nothing diminished their workes and wicked wayes. And the wrath of the Lord was kindled against Israel. And Deborah

in her song conceiuing them said:* 1.12 In choosing new Gods, warre was at the gates. So greatly did God abhore Idolatrie, that oftenne commaundementes which he gaue; the two first be against Idolatrie. First. Thou shalt not haue (saith he) any straunge Cod before me.

Second. Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any Image, nor the like∣nesse of any thing that is in heauen aboue, or in the earth beneath, or in the water,* 1.13 &c. And then, Thou shalt not bow downe to them, nor worship them: for I am the Lord thy God, a iealous God, &c. In the first commaundement, internall, and mentall, and in the second externall and visible Idolatrie are forbidden. So hor∣rible and enormious is the sinne of Idolatrie that God who is a iust Iudge, doth punish it with most seuere punishment that can be in this world. God giueth vp Idolaters into a repro∣bate sence; so that forsaken of God, and by his iust Iudge∣ment, deliuered ouer, and made slaues to Sathan, they may doe that which is not conuenient, as saith Saint Paule, Romans 1. 25. concerning Idolaters, which turned the truth of God into a lie, honoring and seruing the creature, before (or more) then God. And in the twentie eight verse, mentio∣ning the punishment, he saith; that God gaue them vp vnto a peruerse minde (which we call a reprobate sence) to doe that which is not conuenient: namely, the abohmination there mentioned. The answere which the Romists make, in defence of their Images, is friuolous, They adore not, nor honour (say they) the Images, but that which they represent. Whereunto I answere; that as little did the Pagans worship their Images, but that which they represented. For they beleeued not the Image of Iupiter to be Iupiter, but to present Iupiter. Much more doe the Romists, not onely commaunde Images to be made, but to be reuerenced, and which is more, worship them themselues. And in the second Action also of the Nec∣cen Councell (not of that holy and good first Councell of Neece) but of the second, assembled by that ceuell Empresse Hirena, it is said: We doe worship the pictures of Images. And in the third Action, The inuisible diuine nature is not permitted to be pictured, nor figured. For no man euer sawe God at any time: but we worship the Image of his humani∣tie

pictured with colours. So also doe we reuerence and adore the Image of our Lady the mother of God, &c. See here, how the Romists doe contradict themselues, on the one side, they say; they worship not Images. And on the other parte, in their generall Councels, they commaund them to be worshipped. Answerable to this Doctrine of the Coun∣cell doe they sing in their hymne. O Crux aue, spes vnica hoc passionis tempore: auge pijs Iustitiam, reis{que} dona veniam. That is to say. O Crosse onely hope, in this time of passion, increase righteousnesse in the Godly, and graunt pardon to offenders. Also in shewing the Crosse, they say: Ecce lignum Crucis, veni∣te adoremus. That is, Behold here the wood of the Crosse: Come and let vs worship it. Also Crucem tuam adoramus domine. Thy Crosse doe we worship, O Lord. Thomas Aqui∣nus in his Brieffes or partes, speaking of Adoration, saith. That the Crosse ought to be worshipped with the same Gods ho∣nour, as God himselfe. And so they doe: and vppon good fryday chiefly, prostrate on the ground, doe they adore the Crosse, and offer giftes vnto it: which adoration (say they) Saint Gregorie ordeyned. But how can this be truth, which they say of Saint Gregorie, when the sayd Gregorie writing to Seremus Bishop of Marsella, who had caused Images to be pulled downe, broken, and burned, vseth these wordes, hadst thou forbidden to worship the Images, we should haue pray∣sed thee.* 1.14 And a little lower: Which were placed in the Temple, not to be worshipped, but for instruction onely of the simple. See here how vntrue it is that they say, Saint Gregorie insti∣tuted the adoration of the Crosse. True it is, he saith, that Ima∣ges were the bookes of the simple and ignorant people. But let him pardon vs, if in this we dissent from him, to yeeld vnto that,* 1.15 which the word of God doth teach vs. Habakuk saith, what profiteth the Image; for the maker thereof hath made it an Image, and a teacher of lies, though he that made it, trust therein, when he maketh dumbe Idolls. woe vnto him, that saith to the wood, awake, and to the dumbe stone, arise, it shall teach thee: beholde it is layd ouer with gold and siluer, and there is no breath in it. In like manner. The stocke, saith Ieremie, is a doctrine of vanitie. Againe: Euery man

is a beast by his owne knowledge: Euery founder is confoun∣ded by his grauen Image: for his melting is but falshood, and there is no breath therein. They are vanitie and the worke of errors, &c. wherefore well said Athanasius: When a liuing man cannot moue thee to knowe God, how shall a man made of wood cause thee to know him?* 1.16 Epiphanius Bishop of Cypres comming into a Church, and seeing a veyle, wherein the I∣mage of Christ, or some other Saint was pictured, cōmanded to take it thence, and that the veyle should be imployed for the buriall of some poore, vsing these wordes: To see in the Temples of Christians, the Image of Christ, or any Saint pictu∣red, is horrible abhomination. Of this moreouer wrote he to Iohn Bishop of Ierusalem, vnder whose Iurisdiction was that people of Anablatha, where the veyle was, to prouide that no such veyles which be contrary to that which Religion permit∣teth, should thenceforth be had in the Church of Christ. So greatly did this epistle please Saint Ierome, that he translated the same out of Greeke into Latine. The same Epiphanius said, Re∣member my beloued sonnes, that you place no Images in the Church, nor churchyardes, but carry God euer in your hearts; and yet say I further, permit them not in your houses: For to be fixed by the eyes, but by meditation of the minde, &c. is vnlawfull for a Christian, &c. The most ancient Councell of Eliberis holden in Spaine (as now we will declare) and ma∣ny other ancient Councels condemned Images: and manie Christian Emperours haue forbidden them. And for that purpose wrote Ʋalens,* 1.17 and Thedosius to the chiefe Gouernor of the Councell house saying: As our care is in and by all meanes to mainteine the religion of the most high God: so permit wee none to purtrayt engraue, or picture in colours, stone, or any other matter whatsoeuer, the Image of our Sauiour: Moreouer we commaunde that wheresoeuer such an Image can bee founde, it be taken away; and all those to be chastised with most grieuous punshment that attempt ought against our decrees and commaund. Seeing then, the Christian Emperours, Doctors and ancient Councels, yea and that which is all, the scripture it selfe to forbid Images; let not our Aduer∣saries be obstinate. Let them not thinke it to be nowe, as in

time passed, when the blind led the blind, and so both fell into the ditch. Blessed be God, we nowe see, and neede not them which be more blind, to guide vs.

Where or when (I demaund) hath God commaunded to doe that which they doe? Let them giue me one only example of the olde or newe Testament, that any of the Patriar∣ches, Propetes, Apostles, or Martyrs of Iesus Christ did that which they doe? adored or honored God, or his saints, in their Images? They will not giue it. Then let them not be more wise then they.* 1.18 Let them take heede least God say vnto them, Who required these thinges at your handes? This is not the worship by God appointed, but humane and diuelish inuen∣tion. And so shall God punish them as hee punished Nadab and Abihu Leuit.* 1.19 chap. 10. ver. 1. that offered strange fire, which he neuer commaunded them.* 1.20 Hold we fast that which God hath commaunded: Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any gra∣uen Image, &c. And so shall we not erre. The Church of Rome hath taken away the second commandment, and hath but nine commaundements. But to fill vp the number of tenne; of the tenth commandement which forbiddeth lust in generall, and afterward the chiefe kind and partes thereof,* 1.21 hath shee made two. But the Hebrewes and ancient Doctors Greeke, and Latine do not so; who place that of Images, for the second commaundement Some thinke (saith Origen hom. 8. vpon Exod) that all this together (meaning the first and second com∣mandements) is one commaundement: which, if it so should be taken, there wold want of the number of ten commaun∣dements; and where then should be the tenth of the Decalog of ten commaundments? but deuiding it, as afore we haue distinguished; the full number of the ten commaundements, will appeare. So that the first commaundements is; Thou shallt haue no other Gods but me. And the second, Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image, &c. hitherto Origen. Chrisostome hom. 49. vpon Saint Math. Exposition. 2. Athanasius in Synopsi Seripturarum; Saint Ambrose vpon the sixt chapter of the epistle to the Ephesians, and Saint Ierome vpon the same place, all these Fathers place (as we doe) that against Images for the second commaundement. And for the third, Thou shalt not take the name

of the lord &c. For the 4. Remember thou keepe holy &c. for the 5. Honor thy father, and thy Mother, &c. and for the tenth, that we shall not couet any thing of our neighbors, &c. Iesephus in his 3. book of Antiquites chap. 6. and Philo in his booke, which he made of the tenne comandements, deuide them in like manner with vs. If this be the true deuision of the Decalogue (as it is) and by the expresse word of God, Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image (as by the Hebrew, Greeke and Latin Do∣ctors we haue proued.* 1.22) Hereupon it followeth, that the Church of Rome is accursed of God, because she hath dared to dimi∣nish, and adde any thing to the most holy eternall, and in∣uiolable lawe of God: whereunto (being perfect, full and entire) no man ought to adde or take away: according to that which the same God saith, Thou shalt adde nothing to the word which I commaund thee, neyther shalt thou take ought there∣fro: but keepe the commaundements of the Lord your god which I commaunde you. Deut. 4. 2. Deut. 12. 32. Prouerb. 30. 6. If the Church of Rome heere in a thing so cleere, so notable, and of so great importance, hath so apparantly, and without shame, dared to adde and diminish; what will they not dare? Let vs looke more neerely. The belly (say they) hath no cares: These things will not the Romists heare. Images in the Pope∣dome fill the bellies, and the chests: Great is the treasure that is giuen to Images, Oyle, waxe, perfumes, silke, siluer, gold, cloth of gold and precious stones: wherein Theeues, and wicked wo∣men are most liberall. The Pirestes and friers, doe clothe and decke their Images with the giftes of strumpets: wherein they transgresse the commaundement of God,* 1.23 which com∣mandeth; that none shall bring the hier of an whore into the house of the Lord, &c. because God, who is iust and pure, abhorreth robbery, and detesteth that which with sinne and filthinesse is euill gotten. And the Glosse in Decret. dist. 90. Cap. Ob∣lationis. determineth; that no gaine of a whore be offered in the Church. And that the suprestitious vulgar sort may giue the more, they make them beleeue, that the Images do weepe, laugh,* 1.24 sweate, and doe other great Miracles. Moses declareth, that when God spake with his people, the people hard the voice of his wordes, but they sawe no figure, sauing only a voice:

what God would haue vs to vnderstand hereby, the same Mo∣ses there declareth. Take good heede then to your Soules: for ye sawe no figure, &c. and then: That ye corrupt not your selues nor make you any grauē Image or representation of any figure, whether it be the likenes of Male or female. The common edition which the Roman church alloweth saith: Ne fortè decepti, faciatis vobis sculptam similitudinem aut Imaginem masculi vel feminae: That is to say, least being deceaued, ye make to your selues a grauen similitude or Image of man or woman. Let our aduersaries behold if they make to themselues Images of hee and shee Saints, which be of men and women. And suppose, that the making of Images were not against the expresse comannde∣ment of God;* 1.25 but that to make thē or not to make them were a thing indifferent: yet ought the good magistrate (seeing the superstition and Idolatrie which the ignorant common peo∣ple commit) to forbid Images, and breake them notwith∣standing: imitating therein the holy king Ezechiah,* 1.26 that brake the brasen serpent which Moses had made, when he sawe the Israelites to burne incense vnto it, as in the 2. Kings. 18. 4. appeareth. Read the chapter. See if our aduersaries adorne their Images with flowers, with garlandes, with crownes, decke them, cloth them, girde them, hang vpon them purses, light tapers, candles and lampes before them, perfume, incense, carry them vpon mens shoulders in procession, kneele before them, and in their necessities craue helpe and succor of them. Reade for this purpose, the epistle of Ieremy recited to Baruc in his 6. chap. and thou shalt fully see the same that nowe is done in Spaine, Italy, and manie other places of the world besides. If this be not Idolatrie, and superstition, what shall be? If that good king Ezechiah nowe liued, what would he doe to these Images? That which he did to the brasen Serpent: breake and bray them in peeces. Our Aduersaries excuse the matter. The same might the Israelites also,* 1.27 and it may be they did so, yet for all their excuses, the good king brake it. And thinke not that this Serpent, set vp on high, which Ezechias brake, was of small signification. Knowe thou, that it was a figure of the same Christ, that was to be lift vp, and placed as an Ensigne, which all those might followe, that should beleeue in him,

beleeuing in him might haue euerlasting life: euen as those which beheld the Brasen serpent were cuted of their bodily in∣firmities. So they which behold Christ, beleeue in him, and follow him, are no lesse healed of their spirituall infirmities. This is not mine but Saint Iohns interpretation, whose words be these: And as Moses lift vp the serpent in the vvildernesse: so must the Sonne of man be lifted vp, that all that beleeue in him, &c. Ioh. 3. 14. Although this Serpent was made by Moses, and by the commandement of God, and with so high a significa∣tion as Saint Iohn giues it, making it the image and figure of Christ. And albeit it had so many yeares remained among the people of God, from the Israelites being in the wilder∣nesse, vntill the reigne of Ezekiah: all this notwithstanding, this good king (seeing the superstition of the people that bur∣ned incense to it) cast it to the earth, and brake it. This good zeale of his is commended in the Scripture. And in the second booke of Kings chap. 18. 3. these words are vsed. He did that which was right in the eyes of the Lord, according to all that his father Dauid had done. Hee tooke away the high places, and brake the Images, and cut downe the groues, and brake in peeces the brasen serpent which Moses had made. For vntill that time, the children of Israell burned incense vnto it, and he cal∣led it Nehustan (as much to say) as a peece of brasse. Would God the Christian and Catholike kings would imitate the ho∣lie zeale of this good king. Would God they would seeke to be truly informed, and see with their eyes, what be the re∣likes and Images which they haue in their kingdomes, and their miracles, and the truth or falshood of them. But (ô griefe) that the old prouerbe in our dayes is verified:

Sease Milagro, y hagado el diablo. A miracle it is, and the diuell doth it.

Would God they would take count of the great riches that is offered vnto images. Oh what should be found.

The Romistes excuse them,* 1.28 by a distinction which they make: An idoll (say they) is one thing, and an image is another. That the law of God forbideth Idols and permittteh images: that the Idoll is an abomination, but not an image. That they

detest Idols, and honour Images. Let vs now proue this their distinction of Idoles and Images, to be vaine. God, Exod. 20. 4.* 1.29 & Deut. 5, 8. saith; Thou shalt not make to thy selfe Pesel. All the difficulty is, to knowe what this word Pesel is. Pesel is an He∣brewe word, deriued of the verbe Pasal, that is, to engraue, carue & hew. And lest we should thinke (as thought the Greci∣ans) that onely Pesel, (which is, a carued picture, statue or gra∣uen Image) is onely forbidden; God presently addeth, Temu∣na: that is, any figure, forme, shape, or painted Image. He then forbiddeth, grauen, carued, hewed or painted Images. And commandeth vs not to worship, nor do reuerence to them, Call them as you wil, Idols or Images. Idoll is a Greeke word, and is the same which in Latine is Simulachrum or Imago: Si∣mulachrum or Imago is that which in Spanish we called Imagen. These foure wordes, Pesel, Eidolon, Simulachrum and Imagen, be all one thing, and of one selfe signification: but that the first is Hebrewe, the second Greeke, the third Latine, and the fourth Spanish.* 1.30 And Saint Ambrose (as noteth Erasmus in his Annota∣tions vpon the 1. Cor. 8. chap.) for Idolum euer readeth Simula∣chrum. Lactantius deriueth Simulachrū of Simulando, Eidolon of Eidos, asmuch to say, as apparance or shew. It appeareth to be a person, & is none: It hath eyes, and seeth not: eares, and hea∣reth not: feete and walketh not. Dauid in the 115. Psalme, doth liuely depaint them, let our aduersaries behold, if their Images haue eyes and see not, eares and heare not, &c.

Saint Augustin. lib. 4. de Ciuitate Dei. cap. 9. and 31. Origen. lib. 8. contra Celsum. S. Ciprian Tract. contra Demetrianum, and S. Epiphanius and S. Ambrose make no difference betweene an Idoll and an Image.* 1.31 Thomas Aquinus that great captaine of the Dominickes, putteth this difference betweene Idolum and Simulachrum (as noteth Erasmus in the place a little before alleaged) Simulachrum (saith he) is a thing made to the likenes of some naturall thing, but Idolum is, Si corpori humano ad∣datur caput equinum (to wit) If the head of an horse be put to a humane body. A distinction truly very rediculous. Conclude we this matter with that, which was ordeyned in the Councell of Eliberis in Spaine, holden about the yeare of the Lord. 335. whose. 36. Cannō was (as Carranza noteth in his Summa Con∣ciliariorum)

Placuit picturas in Ecclesia esse non debere: ne quod colitur aut odoratur, in parietibus depingatur. It pleaseth vs that pictures ought not to be in the Church: lest that be worship∣ped or adored which is painted on the walles, Eliberis, where was celebrated this ancient Councell, was a Cittie neare vnto that place where is now Granada. Eliberis was destroyed, and of the ruines thereof, was Granada builded, or augmented.

And there is one gate in Granada euen to this day, called the gate Deluira, corrupting the worde in steed of Elibera, The gate is so called, because men goe that way to Elibera. Had this Cannon, made in our countrie of Spaine, 1263. yeares past, bene obserued in Spaine, there had not bene such Idolatrie in Spaine, as now there is. Vp Lord, regard thine owne ho∣nour. Conuert or confound (not being of thine elect) all such as worship Pesel, grauen or carued Images: or Temuna, pict∣tures, or patternes. All that whatsoeuer we haue sayd against Images, is meant of those that are made for religion, seruice, & worship, and to honour, serue and adore them. Such Images are forbidden by the law of God. And so the Arte of caruing, grauing, painting and patterne making, not done to this end, is not forbidden, but lawfull. The superstition and Idolatrie taken away, the Arte is good. If there be any people or nation that haue, and doe commit inward, and outwarde Idolatrie it is the Popish Church. For what else see we in their Tem∣ples, houses, streetes and crosse-streetes, but Idolles, and Ima∣ges made, and worshipped, against the expresse commaun∣dement of God. Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image. No nation hath bene so barbarous, to thinke, that which they outwardly beheld with their eyes to be God. They supposed as before we haue said, their Iupiter, Iuno, Mars, & Venus to be in Heauen, whom they worshipped in the Images that did re∣present them.

Many of the Moores, Turkes, and Iewes, would conuert vnto Christ, were it not for the offence and scandall of Images in the Churches. Therefore said Paulus Pricius a most learned Hebrew, which became in a Christian Paue, that it was very meet Images should be taken out of the Temple, for they were the cause that many Iewes became not Christians.

The Popish Church, doth not onely commit the Idolatrie of the Gentiles, but farre exceed them also. One Idolatrie it committeth, which neuer Pagan, nor Gentile euer commit∣ted. It beleeueth, the bread and wine in the Masse (called a sa∣crifice) celebrated by her Pope,* 1.32 or a Priest made by the autho∣ritie of the Pope, to be no representation, nor commemora∣tion of the Lordes death: but his very body and bloud, the same Iesus Christ, as bigge, and great as he was vpon the crosse. And so as very God doth worship it. We will then in this first Trea∣tise proue (by the Lords assistance, whose cause we now main∣taine) the Pope to be a false Priest, and very Antichrist, & that such Idolatrie, and other much more, he hath inuented in the Church.

In the second Treatise, we will also proue, by the same as∣sistance, the Masse to be a false Sacrifice, and great Idolatrie. And because our chiefe purpose is not so much to beat downe falshood,* 1.33 as to aduance the truth: after we haue shewed the Pope to be a false Priest, And the Masse, a false Sacrifice, we will shew also (which is the argument of the Apostle in the Epistle written to the Hebrewes) Iesus Christ, to be the true, and onely Priest, and his most holy body and bloud which he offered vnto his father vpon the Crosse, to be the true, and only sacrifice, where with the eternall father is well pleased, and re∣ceiueth vs into his fauour and friendship, iustifying vs by faith, and giuing vs his holy spirit of Adoption, whereby we crie Abba father, and liue in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life. And so be glorified of him, to reigne 'with him for euer.

Many will wonder that we with so great constancie (or as they call it) sawsinesse reiect, condemne, and abhore the Pope and his Masse: And therefore doe slaunder, and defame vs, not among the common people onely, but amongest the Nobles also and great Lordes, Kinges, and Monarches that we are: fantasticke, heady, arrogant, sedicious, rebellious, partiall, and many other false reportes they raise against vs; where∣with they fill, and breake the eares of the ignorant, and of all those, that take pleasure to heare them.

To shew them then, that it is no foolish opinion nor fantasie,

which doth lead vs, neither any ambition, vaine glory, nor o∣ther passion, that doth alter, moue, or transport our minds, but a good zeale rather of the glory of God, and feruent de∣sire of the health of our owne soules. A reason will we giue in this first Treatise vnto all that desire to heare & vnderstand it, of that which we beleeue & hold concerning the Pope, and his authoritie. And chiefely, if we be asked, because (as saith Saint Peter) we ought to be ready with meekenesse and reuer∣ence to make answere to euery one that demaundeth a reason of the hope which we hold. The reason then, which we giue for reiecting, condemning, and abhorring the Pope, and flying from him, as from the pestilence, is his euill life, and wicked doctrine. Note also what the Doctors and ancient Councels, & the holy Scriptures, in three wonderfull places chiefly for that purpose say concerning him. In the second Treatise, we will declare what wee thinke of the Masse, and the holinesse there∣of.

The Pope and Masse, two pillers of the Popish church, be very ancient, For it is now a thousād yeares past, since they first began to be buylded. Their beginnings were very small: but they dayly increased, adorning and decking themselues, vntill they attayned to the estate wherein we now see them; For as∣well the Pope, as the Masse, is holden and called God. With∣out are they made very beautifull, couered ouer with silke, gold, siluer, cloth of gold, rich stones: but within is super∣stition, hypocrisie, and Idolatrie. I haue often pondred with my selfe, whether of these two pillers, the Pope, or the Masse, were strongest, and more esteemed. The vertues, excellencie, holi∣nesse and diuinitie, which they say, is in the Masse, who can declare? How profitable it is for al things liuing, and not liuing, quick & dead? By cōsideratiō hereof, the Masse I supposed was chiefest,* 1.34 and therefore ought to begin with it. But the Pope vpon better aduisement, mee seemed notwithstanding to be the chiefest piller. The reasons mouing me so to beleeue, are these, that the cause in dignitie is before the effect, the creator before the creature; the maister before the seruant, the Priest before the sacrifice which he offereth. The Pope is he that made and created the Masse: as afterwardes (God willing) we

will proue.* 1.35 Therefore is the Pope of greater dignitie then the Masse. This proueth the Pope to be maister, and the sacra∣ment his seruant: because, when the Pope goeth from one people to another, he sendeth before him, yea and some time a day or two dayes Iourney, his sacrament vpon a horse carying at his necke a little bell, accompained with the scumme and baggage of the Romane court. Thither goe the dishes and spits, old shooes, caldrons and kettels, and all the sculery of the Courte of Rome, whores and Iesters. Thus, the sacra∣ment arriued with this honorable traine, at the place whither the Pope is to come, it there awayeth his comming. And when the maister is knowne to approach neere the people, it goeth forth to receiue him. Open thine eyes O Spaine: or which is better. God open them, and behold what account the Pope maketh of the sacrament, which he himselfe (saying it is thy God) for thy money, selleth vnto thee.

Fryar Iohn de Pineda, in the third part of his Ecclesiasticall Monarchie, lib. 23. ¶2. saith. That the first Pope, which cau∣sed the Sacrament to be carried before him, was Benedict. 13. (a Spaniard) when for feare, he fled from France into Aragon: & from that time remained it in custome, that the Pope caried the most holy Sacrament, for his gard before him.

The Popes in this carrying of the Sacrament before them, doe imitate the kinges of Persia, before whom went a horse, carrying a little Altar vpon him: whereupon, among a few ashes shone a small flame of holy fire: which they called Oris∣mada. This fire, as a certaine diuinitie, did the Persians reue∣rence and adore. So that the King, to seeme more then a man, and to be ioyntly worshipped with the diuinitie, which did ac∣company him, with this pompe went he publikely. Read for this purpose, the Embleme of Alciatus. Non tibi, sed Religioni, pag. 17. where he treateth of a little asse, that went laden with mysteries.

He also that sacrificeth, is of more dignitie and estimation, then the sacrifice which he offereth. For God regardeth not so much the gift, or sacrifice to him offered and presented, as the person that offereth it. The Lord, saith the scripture, had re∣spect to Abell,* 1.36 and his present: and: to Caine and his present

he had no regard.* 1.37 The Apostle giueth a reason saying. By saith Abell offered to God a better sacrifice then Caine. The Pope is the Priest, the Masse is the sacrifice which he offereth; There∣fore is the Pope of more dignitie then the Masse. By these reasons, and others that may be drawne, I conclude, the Pope to be chiefe piller that susteyneth the Popish Church Of it we will first take hold: not to support it, but to cast it downe: and then we will after intreat of the Masse. And this by the helpe of the almightie God, the Father sonne, ond holy Ghost, whose cause we here defend.

To this name Papa,* 1.38 the like as to some other wordes hath happened:* 1.39 which in old time, were taken in good part, and were honourable titles, but after, with the time, haue bene ill taken. For example Tyrannis was in old time a King, and so King Latinus (as saith Virgill Aeneid. 7.) called Aenaeas, whose friendship he desired. Tyrant Sophista, was taken for a man of wisedome; now for a deceiuer or a flatterer. Hostis did signi∣fie a stanger, now taken for an enemy. Euen so in old time, was Papa taken in good parte, and giuen for a title to Bishops, or ministers of Gods word: for in the Primitiue Church, the Bishop,* 1.40 Minister and Pastor were all one. Riches haue sithens made the difference, as now we see. Read to this purpose, the Epistle of Saint Ierome to Euagr. tom. 2. That Papa was so ta∣ken as a foresaid, by the Epistle of the auncient Doctors as namely, Ciprian, Dionysius, Alexandrinus, Ierome, Ambrose, Au∣guistine, Sidonius, Appolinarius, and Gregory, and by the Actes of the Councels is proued. The Grecians vntill this day, call their Priestes, Papaous, the Germanies call them Psaffen, and Flemings call them Papen, names which be derined of this name Papa,* 1.41 which in the Sicilian tongue (after Suidas signifieth Father) Of all these authors, I will alleage here but onely two. Ierome writing to Augustine, saith, Most hartily commend me I pray thee, to our holy and venerable, brother Pope Ali∣pius.

And writing to Pamachius, he saith vnto him: hold Pope Epiphanius: And writing to Augustine, calleth him Pope. In a∣nother place he saith: Except Pope Athanasius and Paulinus: yet neither Alipius, nor Pamachius, nor Epiphanius, nor Au∣nor

nor Athanasius nor Paulinus were euer Bishops of the Church of Rome.

Among the Epistles of Saint Ciprian,* 1.42 there is one thus enti∣tuled: The Presbiters and Deacons abiding at Rome, send greeting to Pope Ciprian. And this is to be noted, that the Church of Rome, giueth this title to Saint Ciprian, who was Bishop of Carthage, and neuer of Rome. But when the coue∣tuousnesse and ambition of the Bishop of Rome had so increa∣sed, that he made himselfe a Prince,* 1.43 and vniuersall Bishop, and therefore Antichrist, as Saint Gregorie calleth him; then toke he from other Bishops, the title of Pope, and reserued it onely to himselfe: So that none but the Bishop of Rome is now Pope: and being Bishop of Rome, Antichrist.

Hence commeth it, that to all the Godly, the name of Pope, is so horrible and wicked: because it is onely giuen to Antichrist. That which hereafter we will say shall not be a∣gainst the anciēt & first taking of the name of Pope, but against the second.

Which name, well agreeth with him: for the Pope Pope∣ly all to himselfe: that is to say, he deuonreth and glutteth it vp: as he himselfe saith, All power is giuen me in heauen and in earth. And so the late writers take this name Papa, pro In∣gluuie, that is to say, gluttony, As Anthonie de Lebrixa in his dictionary doth note it.

Iesus Christ, our Maister, whose voyce the Father com∣maundeth vs to heare, and thereby, to gouerne our selues, hath giuen vs a sure marke, and infallible token, to discerne the good tree from the bad, the true Christian from the false, the good shepheard from the hierling. A good tree (saith he) bringeth foorth good fruite. Matth. chap. 7. 17. This he saith, that we may knowe the hypocrites, by their fruites, or workes; Speaking also of himselfe, he saith, The workes which I doe they beare witnesse of me, Ioh. chap. 5. vers. 30. The same Lord saith, that the good shepheard giueth his life for his sheep, & not the hierling, but rather flyeth, Ioh. chap. 10. 11. Mē cannot iudge but that which they see God onely knoweth the heart. Following then the counsel which the Lord hath giuen vs, let vs see what hath bin the life & doctrine of the Popes vntill this day:

and so will hold them, either for good or bad, for the true ministers of Christ,* 1.44 or of the diuell. And to make that more manifest whereof we intreat, let vs deuide into three partes or orders all the Bishops that haue bene in Rome. The first shall conteyne, all those, that from the beginning, were Bi∣shops, vntill the time of Saint Siluester. The second, all those which were from Siluester, vnto Boniface. 3. The third, all those that haue bene from Boniface. 3. vnto Clement. 8. who this yeare of the Lord, 1600. doth tyrannize in the Church.

Come we now to the first order.* 1.45 The common opinion hath bene, that S. Peter was the first Bishop of Rome, the which by holy scripture can no way,* 1.46 but the contrary rather, be proued. Many haue handled this argument: to whom I referre those that would knowe it. For my part, that which our aduersaries say, concerning this matter, to me seemeth impossible. First they soy, that S. Peter ••••ued after after Christ passion, 38. yeares. which they count in this maner. That he was for a time in Iudaea & after at Antioch, where he was Bishop, 7. yeares. So saith Bar∣tholmew Caranza, in his summa Conciliorum. But if that be true which they say, that S. Peter liued but 38. yeares after Christ, the Epistle of S. Paul to the Gal. sheweth this to be impossible.

Saint Paul also, in 1. chap. of his said Epistle declareth, that after his conuersion, he went not to Ierusalem: but into Arabia, and thence turned to Damascus; and that, 3. yeares after he came to Ierusalem; where he found Peter, with whom he a∣bode 15. dayes; not to learne ought of him, but to confer with him. 14. yeares after this (as he saith in the chapter following) he came againe to Ierusalem: where those that were pillers of the Church, Iames Cephas, which is Peter, and Iohn gaue him the right hand of fellowship. These yeares were, 18. at the least, 3. (saith he) and afterwards, 14. and the time which passed from the Passion of Christ,* 1.47 vntill S. Paules going to Arabia. After this, they both were at Antioch: where S. Paul reproued S. Peter for his dissimulation. If there he was seuen yeares, and twenty fiue yeares afterwardes at Rome, ioyned with the eighteene yeares, before mentioned, shall make fiftie yeares, at the least. Then shall it be vntrue which they say, that Saint Peper liued thirty eight yeares after the death of Christ (as

saith Caranza in his summa Conciliorum) And much more vn∣true shal be that, which Humfridus Panuinus, in the Chronicle of the Roman Bishops, and in his annotation vpon Platina, in the life of Saint Peter, saith, that Saint Peter was martyred 34. yeares, 3. moueths and 4. dayes, after the passion of Christ. Count thus the yeares the S. Peter liued after Christ.

From the death of Christ, vntill the 2. yeare of the death of Claudius, were 10. yeares, all which time, Saint Peter abode in and departed not once from Iudea. This time passed, he came to Rome, where he abode 4. yeares, from whence, by Clau∣dius Edict against the Iewes, he departed, and returned to Ie∣rusalem: from Ierusalem, he went to Antioch, and there abode, 7. yeares: in which time died Claudius, and Nero succeeded him in the Empire. In the beginning of Neros reigne, S. Peter returned to Rome: whence, after some time, he departed, and trauelled almost throughout all Europe: which peregrination being ended, he returned the third time to Rome. From Saint Peters first enterance into Rome, vntill his death were, 24. yeares, 5. monethes, and 12. dayes, which ioyned with the 10. yeares before passed in Iudea, make 34. yeares, three moneths, and 4. dayes. All this saith Panuinus. Herein, he con∣traieth his owne authors, which affirme Peter to haue bene 7. yeares in Antioch, and 25. after at Rome. And Gracian, in a certaine decree saith, that Saint Peter by reuelation passed (or translated) his seate from Antioch to Rome. And so Fryar Iohn de Pineda in the 3. part. booke 20. chap. 5. Sect. 1, following this opinion, saith. In Antioch (before Rome) had S. Peter his seate Papall. Caranza in his summa Conciliorum, speaking of S. Peter, counteth thus. He sate (saith he) in the bishops chaire at Antioch 7. yeares: and departing thence, came to Rome in the time of the Emperor Claudius; where he sate in the Bishops chaire 25. yeares, 2. moneths, and 3. dayes. We see now the count of Caranza and Panuinus to be false. In this they agree, that he was crucified at Rome. Betweene the death of the Lord and the death of Nero, were 37. yeares. The said Panuinus saith, that S. Peter was crucified in the the last yeare of Nero, then shal it be 37. yeares, and not as he saith, 34. yeares, after the death of Christ. The Legend, and Cannon say, that Saint Peter and

Saint Paul, were in one selfe same yeare, day, and hower be∣headed at Rome. Saint Ierome saith, that Paul was killed with a sword, and Peter crucified: Eusebius saith, that the one was beheaded, and the other crucified. We demaund, and chiefly of our Spaniardes, which so much beeleeue these thinges. when came Saint Peter to Rome, how longe there stayed he,* 1.48 when, and of what kinde of death, and where dyed he, who was his successor (for some say Linus, others Clement) we shall finde great confusion, and disorder amongst them: as already we haue seene? and how deale they so with Christi∣ans whose faith is to be founded vpon the word of God. The Popes Supremacie, to be Peters successour, they sell for an Article of our faith, insomuch (as saith Boniface. 8.) it was de necessitate salutis necessarie to saluation, and who so beleeued it not, could not be saued: behold vpon what holy scriptures it is founded? vpon a legend of mens sayinges disagreeing among themselues. The cause taken away, the effect ceaseth. If Saint Peter were not Bishop of Rome, it followeth, that all whatsoeuer is sayd touching the succession, & Primacie of the Pope, is meere lyes, and fashood. Also Saint Peters Com∣mission was to be Apostle of the circumcision among the Iewes, and that of Saint Paul of the vncircumcision among the Gentiles. Gal. 2. 7. Saint Paul to the Romans themselues, also saith,* 1.49 that he preached the Gospell, where none had once made mention thereof: and giueth a reason. Beast he should seeme to build vpon a straunge foundation. Where∣upon it followeth, that Saint Peter was not at Rome. Also in the Epistles which he wrote, being prisoner in Rome, he sent salutations from the faithfull, which were then in Rome, without any mention made of Saint Peter. And had he bene in Rome, it is to be thought, he would haue named him. Read the 4. chapter of the Epistle to the Colossians. from the 10. verse vnto the 14. where he saith. Salute Aristareus, and Marke, and Iesus, called Iustus, which be of the circumcision. These onely be they, that assisted me in the kingdome of God and were a comfort vnto me. Whereupon it followeth, that Saint Peter was not at Rome, seeing he neither did assist, nor comfort him. This Epistle was written from Rome. And in the 2. to Timoth.

cap. 4. 1. 2 which some what before his martyrdome he wrote the second time being prisoner in Rome: and in the Epistle to Philemon, verse 23. and 24. Also in the Epistle which he wrote to the Romanes, he not once maketh mention of Saint Peter, to whom no doubt he would haue sent salutations, had hee bene in Rome: and which is more: Saint Peter, being Bishop at Rome (as they say) 25. yeares. Read the last chap. of this e∣pistle, and thou shalt see the catalogue which S. Paule maketh from the fift verse to the fifteenth, he saith onely: Salute such a one, salute such a one, &c. without naming of Saint Peter. Be∣cause he neither was Bishop of Rome, nor yet was in Rome. Also, the Iewes which dwelled in Rome (as reciteth S. Luke, Act. 28. 21. 22.) said to S. Paule, when he came prisoner to Rome, that they had not heard nor vnderstood any thing con∣cerning him: and prayed him to declare his opinion touching that sect, which was gainsayd and euill spoken of in all places, vnderstanding by this sect the Gospel which Saint Paule prea∣ched. Who will beleeue that S. Peter which (as they say) was before come to Rome, and a Minister of the Circumcision, had not taught nor spoken ought vnto them of the Gospell? These reasons taken out of holy Scripture, are me seemeth (as they be) very sufficient to proue the common opinion holden of S. Pe∣ters being Bishop of Rome, and that 25. yeares, to be false. Whereupon that of the Papists appeares plainely to be meere ignorance, or (which is worse) extreame malice, when they call the Pope Saint Peters successor, Vicar of Iesus Christ, as though hee were Saint Peter, and therefore vniuersall Bishop. A∣gainst the Primacie of the Pope, we will speake in the end of this Treatise.

Seeing then Saint Peter was not Bishop of Rome,* 1.50 we place Linus for the first. All the Bishops of Rome that were from Li∣nus to Syluester (who was in the time of the Emperour Con∣stantine the great) whom we will put in the first order, were in generall trulie Bishops and holy men, who with their good doctrine, and holy life and conuersation, wrought great fruit in the Church of God: They were the salt of the earth, the light of the world, a Citie built vpon a mountaine, a can∣dle light, and set vpon a candlesticke. These be the titles

wherewith Christ adorneth his apostles and ministers, Math. 5. These were the Angelles of God according to the saying of Malachie;* 1.51 speaking of Leuie, and consequently, of the good Ministers: The lawe of trueth (saith he) was in his mouth, and no iniquitie was found in his lippes: In peace and equitie he walked with me, and turned away from iniquitie: For the priestes lippes should preserue knowledge, and they should seeke the lawe at his mouth: for he is the Angell of the Lord of hosts. Many more titles are com∣prised in the holy scriptures, wherewith the true ministers are adorned: which I will passe ouer, to auoide tediousnes. In the ende, these good bishops of Rome, sealed the Gospell which they had preached with their bloud: and so were Martyrs of Iesus Christ. Men they were, poore in spirit, and simple of heart, strangers to couetosnes and ambition. they were true bishops for the space of almost three hundred yeares:* 1.52 And so the Church of the Lord hauing such ministers, was then hap∣pie, and rich in the sight of God: albeit in the eies of men, contemptible & miserable; such as the Apostle in the eleuenth chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrewes, from the 36. to the 38. verse describeth. Others (saith he) haue benetryed by mocking, and scourgings, yea, moreouer by bonds and imprisonment. 37. Others were stoned; others were hewen asunder. Others were tempted. others slayne with the sworde. Others wandered vp and downe in sheepes skinnes, and in goats skinnes, being destitute, afflicted and tormented 38. whome the worlde was vnworthie of: they wandred in wildernesses, and mountaynes, and dens, and caues of the earth, &c. These Bishops caried on their heads, not Miters, but coifes, not honor, but dishonor: not riches, but pouerty: following herein their Maister, as Esaias the Prophet in his chapter 53. 3. doth liuelie describe him. Despised and forsaken of men: a man full of sorrowes, hauing experience of infirmities, and we hid (as it were) our faces from him; he was despised, and we esteemed him not. This was the outward apparance of the Primitiue Church; and so hath it bene in our time: sithens the reformation of the Church began these 70. or 80. yeers vnto this time, how many haue bin burned, drowned, beheaded, hāged, banished, shame∣fully disgraced and died of hunger. Truly innumerable; and that which is more admirable, the more they burned and killed, the

more they increased and multiplied. For the bloud of the Martyrs (as saith Tertullian) is the seed of the Gospell. From the passion of the Lord, vnto Saint Siluester, which is the time of the first order, were almost three hundred yeares: wherein the Emperours of Rome became Lords of Spaine. The Ro∣manes in two hundred and so manie yeares, that they conque∣red Spaine, vntill the time of Augustus Caesar, were neuer absolute Lords thereof. Augustus was the first that vanqui∣shed the Montanists and Biscayes, and made himselfe abso∣lute Lord of all Spaine.

The Romists, as those (say they) that haue held the com∣mand and staffe for many yeares, to giue antiquitie and au∣thoritie to their ceremonies, and humane traditions, haue falsly reported, that manie of these good Bishops of Rome (whom we place in the first order) ordained them. Clement the fourth Bishop of Rome (say they) ordained the confirmation of young children, the Masse, and holy garments wherewith the Priests are clothed. They do not consider that he was a a man poore, and for preaching of the Gospell banished into mines, where he hewed Marble stones, and tyed in the end to an anchor, they cast him into the sea.

D. Illescas, speaking of Pope Caius in his Pontificall historie saith: He ordained that no laye man might bring a Clearke to iudgement: That no pagan nor heretike might make accusa∣tion against a Christian, &c. How can this be true, sith Caius li∣ued and died in the time of the tenth persecution: which (as Illescas himselfe saith) was of all the most cruell, and lasted ma∣ny yeares? Let the Romists be ashamed, and cease with lies to confirme their religion. Now is it not the time that was wont to be, when the blind led the blind, &c. So say they also, that Euaristus, Alexander and Sistus, fifth, sixth and seuenth Bishops of Rome, made the popish decrees; namely, the ordering of the Clergie: holy water, and holy garmentes. Telesphorus (say they) that was the eighth Bishop of Rome, ordained three Masses to be sayd on the day of the Natituitie. These good Bi∣shops had other cares, and embraced not such childish and su∣perstitious toyes. Saciety and idlenesse brought them forth. O what euils haue riches wrought to the Church of God? Wisely

therfore said Frederick the Emperour: Detrahamus illis nocentes diuitias: hoc enim facere, opus est charitatis: Let vs take away, (speaking of the Pope and clergie) the riches, which so much hurt them, for this to do is a worke of charitie.

Here it is to be noted (as reciteth Panuinus in his chronicle) 30 Sismes to haue bin;* 1.53 and that which happened in the yeere 252. betweene Cornelius and Nouatus, is counted for the first: and the same only hapned in the first order: wherin were good all the Roman Bishops, except Marcellinus, who offred incense to Idols: but touched by God, he greatly repented, so came into the Councell holden at Sessa, in the kingdom of Naples; where were present (as saith D. Illescas) three hundred Bishops and thirtie Presbiters, or (as saith Platina) 180. Bishops, and there asked he with teares, God and them pardon, of the most grieuous sin which he had cōmitted. Frō Sessa he went to Rome and there did chide Dioclesian for compelling him to sacrifice to Idolles: wherefore Dioclesian commanded to kill him. When Marcellinus was dead, the seate was voide 7. yeeres and a halfe; as saith Illescas, and 25. daies, or (as saith Platina) 25. daies.

The second order conteineth the bishops of Rome from Siluester 1.* 1.54 vnto Boniface the 3. These neither in life, nor doctrin agreed by far with the bishops of the first order. For persecu∣tion nowe ceassing, they gaue themselues to idlenesse and pleasure and made Cannons, and Decrees, wherby they pre∣pared the seate of great Antichrist. Those of the second order were called for the space of 200.* 1.55 yeeres Archbishops. It is to be vnderstood, that from the yeere 320. vnto that of 520. after∣wardes, from the yere 520. vnto that of 605. they were called Patriarks.* 1.56 S. Siluester was then the first Archbishop, whome Marcus, Iulius. 1. and Liberius succeeded: Liberius in the beginning of his Bishopdome thought well of the diuinitie of the sonne of God; and for ought the Arian Emperour Constan∣tius did, would not be drawne to condemne Athanasius: for which cause he was banished Rome. Theodoretus lib. 2. ca. 16. of his historie, reciteth the conference that passed between him and Constantins, when he was banished; wherein Liberius shewed himselfe verie constant. Three yeeres (saith Platina) and others say lesse, was Liberius banished. The Romans at

this time held a Councell,* 1.57 wherein they chose for bishop Felix second. This Felix (as saith Platina) was a very good man: and so by his liking, and consent of 48. bishops, Ʋrsacius, and Valens, which held part with Constantius the Arrian Emperour, were deposed. These two went to Constantius and complained vpon Felix, praying the Emperour to restore againe Liberius, who wearied with the trouble of his banishment, and nowe changed his opinion, through ambition, and the counsell of Fortunatus, Bishop of Aquilea. His banishment pardoned, and Liberius restored to his Bishoprike, in and by all things (as saith Platina) he agreed with the heretikes. This restoring of Liberius, and deposing of Felix caused great tumult in Rome, so that the matter came to blowes, and many Priestes and Ec∣clesiasticall men, euen in the Churches were murthered. This was the second Sisme.* 1.58

In that which I haue said of Liberius and Felix, I haue follow∣wed Platina, who vpon the life of Felix saith, that faulting in nothing which became a true and good Christian, he was caught with manie more good Christians, and so by the aduer∣saries murthered. Athanasius, in an Epistle written to such as led a solitarie life, saith plainly, that Liberius after two yeares of his banishment passed, being threatened wrth death, changed his opinion: and subscribed against Athanasius. Ierome in his Chro∣nicle saith, that Liberius ouercome with disdaine of banish∣ment, subscribed to that wicked heresie Tome 1. Concil. It is said, that when Liberius was entered Rome, he agreed with the heretike Constantius. The same saith Damasus in his booke de Pontif. And Platina, and Alonso venero, in his Enchiridion of times, and Iohn Stella, and others. Bale saith, With ambition Gi∣gas saith, that Liberius moued with the martyrdome of Felix, and fearing the like agreed with the Arrians, & approued their doctrine. No mention is made of Liberius repentance, & there∣fore he is counted among the Arrian Popes. Damasus his suc∣cessour for this cause condemned Liberius,* 1.59 & al that he did. But Gregorie 7. that abominable Pope, as afterward in his life shall appeare, canonized notwithstanding this Arrian Liberius, and cōmanded (saith Card. Benon) his feast to be celebrated. Panui∣nus the Popes great parasite, in his chronicle of Bish. cals him S.

Liberius.* 1.60 Behold, if that which is said be true, that many bee holden for Saintes, whose soules are burning in hell. Behold if the Pope may erre in ••aith.

To write the life of this Liberius hath cost me some trauell, and diuersity of opinions, the cause. Some hold him for a Ca∣tholike, others for an Arrian, and both the one and the other say truth. For in the beginning of his Bishopdome he was (as we haue said) a Catholike, but after without repentance, an obstinate Arrian. Note we here what an euill beast is ambiti∣on. He that standeth, let him take heed lest he fall. It sufficeth not to begin well, but to end well is needfull. He that continu∣eth to the end (saith the Lord) shall be saued. God giue vs grace to tame our ambition, which we all haue need of. For there is none which reputeth not himselfe for a demi-God: and giue vs strength in afflictions, which for his name we suf∣fer. Remember we Liberius. But what speake I of Liberius? Remember we Salomon, that so well began, but how procee∣ded he afterward? The Lord gouerne vs vnto the end.

In the time of this Liberius, and in the citie of Tagasta in Af∣frike, was borne the great Doctor and light in the Church, Saint Augustine: and on the same day (they say) that Pela∣gius the heretike was borne in great Brittaine. Oh the great mercie of God, that prouided an Antidote against the poison of Pelagius!

Damasus,* 1.61 a Portugall (as we haue sayd) condemned Libe∣rius. Damasus was verie deuout and ceremonious. Panuinus in his Chronicle noteth, that all the Bishops of Rome vntill Damasus, were chosen and consecrated vpon one selfe same day. But afterwards (saith he) this was not so obserued. Vpon the day of Consecration, now called coronation, is a solemne triumph holden in Rome. So much haue increased the riches, power, ambition, and pride of those which call themselues the Fishers successours. In this time flourished Saint Ierome, and was a deare friend of Damasus, as by their writings appeareth. Betweene Damasus and Ʋrsinus was the third Sisme.* 1.62

But in the 367. yeare Ʋrsinus renounced, and was made Bishop of Naples. Damasus died in the 384. yeare, and Siricius succeeded him.

Siricius (as saith Gracianus,* 1.63 dist. 82.) was he that first forbad mariage to the Westerne priests: which ordination many na∣tions, and chiefly our countrey of Spaine, nothing esteemed. Wherefore Hymerius, then Bishop of Tarragona, wrote to Siricius, that the priestes of Spaine would not obey the lawe which commanded them to leaue their wiues. At the hearing whereof Siricius was angry, and sayd, That such as were in the flesh could not please God, Rom. 8. 8. The same Siricius allea∣geth this authoritie in the fourth epistle which he wrote to the Bishops of Africa. Siricius vnderstanding this place, of maried folks, writhed and wrested the scripture. So also was this place wrested by Innocent the first. But S. Paule by this (in the flesh) meant not maried folks, for therby should he condemne the e∣state of matrimony, instituted by God in Paradise, Gen. 3. 24. & sanctified by his sonne Iesus Christ with his presence working there his first miracle, Ioh. 2. 11. Very well knew the Apostle, Mariage to be honorable among all men, and the bed vndefi∣led. Very well did he know, that God would chastise fornica∣tors and adulterers. Heb. 13. 4. Wherfore he commandeth, that they which had not the gift of chastity should marie. 1. Cor. 7. 2 9. And he himselfe defendeth the liberty, which he and Barna∣bas, being Apostles, had, to haue their wiues, and to carry them with them. Or haue not we authority (saith he, 1. Cor. 9. 5.) to leade about a sister (that is to say, faithful) aswell as the other Apostles, and the brethren of the Lord, &c. Paule then (with fauour of Siricius, and Innoncent 1.) by being in the flesh, vnderstandeth not the maried but carnal men, and vnregenerate by the Spirit of God. Such (saith he, be they single, maried, or widdowes) cannot please God. And that this is so, appeareth by that which the same Apostle, speaking to the Romanes, of whom many were maried, saith, But you are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, because the Spirit of God dwelleth in you, &c. Rom. 8. 9. By this interpre∣tation which Siricius and Pope Innocent 1.* 1.64 made of the place of S. Paule, shall our aduersaries see, albeit they denie it, that the Pope may erre & that in the interpretation of the Scriptures. Si∣ricius after Platina hauing bene Pope almost 16. yeares, died & Anastasius the first, Innocentius the first, Zozimus the first, and Bo∣nifacius the first succeded him.

Betwene Boniface and Eulalius,* 1.65 was the 4. Sisme in the yeare 420. Eulalius verie vnwillingly renounced: but yet was made Bishop in Campania. Celestine succeeded Boniface: Sistus 3. succeeded Celestine; who being falsely accused, made answere for himselfe in an open Sinod, and Bassus his aduersarie, was condemned. The councels were then aboue the Pope.

Leo 1.* 1.66 Hillarius, Simplicius, Felix 3. Gelasius succeeded Sistus. To this Gelasius, that notable saying, of communicating in both kindes is attributed; which we will alleage in the Treatise of the Masse. After Gelasius 1. Anastasius 2 succeeded.

Anastasius 2.* 1.67 tooke parte with the Eutichians, and other heretiques, and communicated with them▪ For confirmation hereof, reade Gracian in the decree dist. 19. Cap. Secundum ecclesiae Catholicae: And Cap. Anastasius. And the 2. Tome of the Councels: and Platina. Beleeue not the Popes Parasites, (as be D. Illescas, and the two late writers, Albertus Pighius, & Diego de Couarrunias whom he alleageth) Anastasius in doing his needes,* 1.68 voided (say Volateramus and Platina) his guttes into the draught. At this time in Spaine the Gothes reigned: who began there to reigne in the yeare of the Lord. 417. where expelling the Roamanes, and other nations, they reigned three hundred yeares. After Anastasius succeeded Symachus.

Between Symachus and Laurencius,* 1.69 was the 5. Sisme But Lau∣rencius renounced; and in the 498. yeare (as saith Panui∣nus) was made Bishop of Nucesino after Symachus, succeeded Hormisda.

Hormisda Campanus,* 1.70 was the first (as saith S. Isidor) that by means of Iustin the Emperor in the 520. year, of an Archbishop was made Patriarch, by litle & litle they proceeded, they wil shortly be Popes,* 1.71 I wold say perfect Antichrists. He excōmuni∣cated the Emperor Anastasius: because he said the Emperor was to cōmand,* 1.72 & the Bishop to obey. At this time began Antichrist to appear.* 1.73 Hormisda died, in the 523. year, Genselaricus reigning in Spaine and Iohn 1. succeeded Hormisda. Iohn. 1. a Tuscan, being made Patriark was iointly with others sent Embassador for Theodoricus king of Italy, vnto Iustinus the Emperor. The Bi∣shops of Rome had not as yet that absolute, or to speake better, that dissolute power which now they hold. He died a Martyr.

in the 527. yeare. I cannot omit a ridiculous historie, which Friar Iohn de Pineda, speaking of this Iohn the first, reporteth for a miracle. About to go (saith he) to the Emperour, he tooke a borrowed horse, which when Pope Iohn was mounted vpon him, would not permit his maisters wife to ride. Felix the third called the fourth succeeded Iohn: and Boniface the second suc∣ceeded Felix.

In the 530.* 1.74 yeare was the 6. Sisme betweene Boniface the se∣cond & Dioscorus. After Boniface, Iohn the 2. Agapetus, Siluerius, Vigilius succeeded.

Ʋigilius a Romane,* 1.75 and a crafty accuser of his predecessour Siluerius, by deceit aspired to the Bishopdome: whereunto he was aduanced by meanes of Theodora Augusta, and of Antoni∣na, the wife of Belisarius. But God who is iust, gaue them both their reward. Vigilius by subtilty, and Siluerius (the sonne of Pope Hormisda) by force,* 1.76 obtained the Bishopdome. This was the seuenth Sisme. And Theudiselo or Theodisco in Spaine at this time reigned.

Pelagius a Romane,* 1.77 was the first that affirmed the primacie of the Church of Rome to depend neither of the Councels,* 1.78 nor men, but of Christ himself, dist. 21. But the Cannonists are a∣gainst him saying:* 1.79 that Omnis maioritas & minoritas, etiam Pa∣patus est de iure positiuo: that is, all maioritie and minority, yea the Popedome it selfe, is of the positiue lawe. He ordained that Ecclesiasticall persons should pray (or mumble vp) the seuen Canonicall houres, which be the Mattens, Prime, Third, Sixt, Tenth, the Euenings and Completes.

Pelagius ordained (saith D. Illescas) that the Priestes should each day pray ouer the seuen houres,* 1.80 which we call Canonical. And the same Illescas vpon the life of Sabinianus, saith: Sabinia∣nus was the first that set an order in prayer, diuiding the Office into seuen houres, which we call Canonicall. How can Sabinia∣••••us be the first that ordained the 7. Canonicall houres, if Pela∣gius had first ordained them? This institution was an occasion that Ecclesiasticall persons should not read the Bible. And so we see that very few Church-men in Spaine haue the Bible in their houses: but none of them is with his Breuiarie, which all of them do hold for a verie Catholike booke▪ but the Byble in

generall, doe they call a booke of heresies. One day will God punish this blasphemie. In the time of this Pelagius, Agila reigned in Spaine, and in the 561. yeare, Iohn 3. suc••eded Pelagius.* 1.81 Iohn 3. made a contrary decree, to that which his predecessor Pelagius had made; and Dist. 99. comaunded; that none should call him high priest, nor vniuersall bishop. So one Pope did that, which another vndid: one commanded that another forbad: In his time the Armenians became Christians▪ and Athanagilda now raigned in Spaine. After Iohn. 3 succee∣ded Benedict, and Pelagius 2.

Pelagius 2.* 1.82 a Romane (the citie being inuironed contray to the wonted custome, and without the Emperours commaund) was made cheife Bishop. For which cause he sent Gregorie, who after him was Bishop, to Constantinople, to satisfie and appease the wrath of the Emperour.* 1.83 In the 590. yeere died Pelagius, and then Leonogildo reigned in Spaine.

Gregorie 1. a Romane, was of best life, and more learned then any of the Patriarkes his predecessors: yet very ceremo∣nious: as by so many suprestitions by him brought into the Church,* 1.84 appeareth. He was the first that granted Indulgences to such, as at certaine times wold come to the church: Pardons he granted:* 1.85 but sold them not (as his successors) for money He brought backe from Hell (saith Damascen) the Soule of the vnfaithfull Emprour Traian; (O horrible lie!) Pero Mexia vpon the life of Traian saith; that which is said of the soule of Traian to be a fabulons Iest Illescas vpon the life of Gregorie 1. holdes it for a very trueth, and condemneth Pero Mexia: In the following treatise of the Masse, wil we speake of this matter. This good did Gregorie;* 1.86 that both by wordes and deedes, he was mortall enemy to the Primacie: and so wrote against the name of vniuersall bishop (as we will afterwardes declare) against which,* 1.87 he called himselfe the seruant of Gods seruants; which title haue his successours (but hypocritically) holden; seeing that calling themselues seruanth, they haue made them∣selues lordes of the worlde, and kinges, Emperours and Mo∣narkes kisse their feete, and if the Pope will doe them that grace and fauour, they holde themselues happie.

Gregorie much complained that in the worlde were so

many Priestes, and so few prachers of the Gospel. Of this S. Gregory,* 1.88 Huldricke Bishop of Augusta, in an Epistle sent to Pope Nicholas 1. reciteth a notable historie, the summe where∣of is this. That Saint Gregorie commaunded, priestes should not marry: but afterwardes vnderstanding they secretle commit∣ted great filthinesse; and for that cause much murder ensued, by commaunde he disanulled his decree: affirming it better to marry, then to giue occasion of murther. Wherfore sending vpon a time to fish,* 1.89 they found in a fishe poole, or pond, 6000. heads of young children, that had there bene drowned. Which Gregorie seeing to proceede of constrained single life, sorow∣ing and sighing from his hart,* 1.90 he then reuoked his decree. For that not only (as saith the same Huldricke) they had not abstay∣ned from maydes, and married women, but defiled themselues also with their kinred, with males, and brute beastes. Such are the fruites of Popish chastitie,* 1.91 and their Angelicall life. These thinges considered by Pope Pius 2. with great reason (said he) he forbad Priestes marriage, but with much more reason he ought to restore it them againe. And in another place: It shall not happilie be worst,* 1.92 that the greater parte of priestes doe marry: for many are saued in their marry priesthood, which in their barren priesthood are cōdemned. The same Pius 2. (as witnesseth Celius. 2.) supressed certain Monasteries of Nuns of Saint Bridgit and S. Clares order;* 1.93 commaunding them thence to depart, and no longer to burne in lust, lest they shrowded a whore vnder a religions habite. In the 604. yeares dyed Saint Gregorie, at this time Leonigildo the Arrian that martyred Her∣minigildo his sonne,* 1.94 raigned in Spaine.

Sabinianus, successour of Gregorie 1. was the last Patriarke of Rome, a man very simple, and so much hated Gregorie his predecessour, that he caused his bookes to be burned. Onely will I here set downe a fable of the death of this Sabinian. re∣ported by Bergomenso, for a very truth. Saint Gregorie (saith he) being dead, three times appeared to Sabinianus, and sharply reproued him for seeking to defame him;* 1.95 but his speach could nothing a mend Sabinianus (which seeing S. Gregorie) he gaue such a blowe vpon the head of Sabinianus that he made him die miserably. Mon. eccl. part. 3. lib. 17. cap. 10. ¶1. here∣of

is made mention.* 1.96 If this be true then one Pope killed ano∣ther. In the 605. yeare dyed Sabinianus. This Sabinianus (saith Illescas) was the first that set an order in prayer, deuiding the Office into the 7. Canonicall houres: the same said he of of Pelagius 1. At this time reigned in Spaine Recaredo king the Gothes, who destroyed the Aryan heresie, which most parte of the Gothes maintained.

The third and last order conteyneth those Bishops,* 1.97 which we properly call Popes, and be very Antichristes. As Boniface 3. began this order vntill Clement, 8. who now tyranizeth, hath continewed, and in the last Pope shall take end. Whom Christ will destroy with the spirit of his mouth,* 1.98 as he destroy∣ed his prodecessours. And so shall the end come. The Bishops of the first order were the Angels of God, holy in life and Do∣ctrine. These of the second, were men, subiect to falling: but these truly of the 3. are diuels incarnate. Not by any figure Hiperbole, or exaggeratiō: but plainely doe I speake this, I know it to be so, as by their liues we will afterwardes proue.

Boniface 3.* 1.99 and first in this Catalogue, was a most ambi∣tious deuill: And being Patriarke of Rome, was made Pope by meanes of Phocas the Emperour, who was an adulterer, mur∣therer and tyrant. A murtherer I call him, for that to make himselfe Emperor (as he did) he murthered Mauricius his Lord and Christian Emperour.

This Boniface 3.* 1.100 (by many requestes and giftes, which breake the very rockes much more Phocas) obteyned of Pho∣cas, that the Roman seate should be called the head of all Churches. Three miserable thinges at this time happened: the most noble Empire began to fall: the Popedome to arise and Mahometisme to spring vp.* 1.101 Of the ruines of the em∣pire, these two beastes arose, which so much haue harmed the Church of Christ.* 1.102 And by how much the more the Empier de∣cayed, by so much the more these two beasts increased. It is now almost 1000. yeares since, that by superstition and false Doctrine, the light of the Gospell began to be darkened. This miserable first Pope, before a yeare of his Popedome was ful∣ly ended, went to visite the Diuell the Father of ambition, and with him there remayneth. And albeit this first Pope

was so ambitious and, in his Ambition obstinately dyed. Yet Panuinus calles him Saint Boniface notwithstanding. At this time in Spaine, the most Catholique Recaredo 1. reigned.

Boniface 4.* 1.103 succeeded Boniface 3. who (as saith Platina) ob∣teyned of Phocas the Emperour the Temple which they called Pantheon (to wit of all the Gods, because it was dedicated to Si∣bylla, and all the others Gods. This Temple did Boniface de∣dicate vnto the blessed virgin, and all the Martyrs, which now is called S. Maries the round. And thus far Platina.

Don Alonso of Carthagena Bishop of Burgos, vpon the life of King Recaredo, saith these wordes: Phocas graunted to the blessed Boniface 4. Bishop of Rome, the Temple called Pan∣theon, to be consecrated in the honour of the blessed virgin Ma∣ry, and of all the saintes: as in the legend of that feast, celebra∣ted the first day of Nouember, more largely is conteyned thus farre the Bishop.

Here is to be noted the saying of the Bishop, Platina and many others. That the Pope demaunded of the Emperour this Temple, and that the Emperour did graunt it. Doctor Illescas, as a flatterer of the Pope, in his Hist. Pontif. saith, that Boni∣face did consecrate the Temple, &c. the which (saith he) well pleased the Emperour Phocas: and saith not: that he demaun∣ded it of the Emperour, least he he should seeme to impeach the authoritie of the Pope. Of that which we haue said it follow∣eth; that the Pope was not then Lord of Rome: For had he so bene,* 1.104 he would not haue requested the Temple of the Em∣perour. This onely reason (were there no other) sufficeth to proue the donatiō of Constātine (as they call it) to be false, which was almost 300. yeers before: wherin he made the Pope (saith they) absolute Lord of Rome, and of many other lands which they call S. Peters patrimony. The Pope, as a thiefe, hath either stolne it from the Emperor,* 1.105 or as tyrant by force hath life him∣selfe vp with him. In the 613, yere dyed Boniface. At which time in Spaine the great Catholique Recaredo 1 reigned.* 1.106 Theodatus, or Deus dedit,* 1.107 ordeyned Godfathers and Godmothers to be had in baptisme: and that the godfather should not marry with the Godmother, nor the goddaughter with the son of the God∣father. This Pope died in the 616 yeare, & at that time in Spaine

Huiterico reigned. Boniface 5. ordeyned, theeues and murthe∣rers, which fled to the Churches or Churchyardes, might not be drawn from thence,* 1.108 which hath emboldened many to com∣mit great villanies,* 1.109 and flying to a Church haue freely esca∣ped without any punishment. And these they call sanctuary men. He dyed in 622. yeare. In which time raigned Sesibuto in Spaine. After Boniface. 5. succeeded Honorius 1. A Mono∣thelite heretique he was, and for such a one (as saith Fryar Iohn de Pineda. part. 3. lib. 17. cap 34. ¶1.) in the 13. 16. and 17. Acts, of the 6.* 1.110 Councell of Constantinople, coneemned. The which by a letter of the Emperour, and by a nother from Leo. 1. to the Emperour, is confirmed. D. Illescas, as he which could not beleeue that any Pope could erre, calleth Honorius a holy and commendable Bishop. Panuinus to excuse Honorius saith, that the copies of the 6. Councell of Constantinople be corrupted: he giueth his excuse. Seuerinus succeeded Honorius. Iohn. 4. Theodorus, and Martinus.

Martine.* 1.111 1. ordeyned that Priestes should carry Crownes, to wit, the head shaued, leauing a circle vpon it, which they call a Crowne. The Pope this commaunding, did not imitate Christ, nor his Apostles, who neuer had shauen Crownes: but the Priestes of the Idolls, which (as saith Baruc) had their heads and beardes shauen,* 1.112 and sate bare headed in the houses of their Gods. Let our aduersaries see, if their Priestes doe not the like. Wherein they imitate doutlesse, the Priestes of the Idolls. He commaunded, that bishops euery yeare should consecrate ho∣ly oyntment,* 1.113 and send it through their Dioses. He imposed vp∣on Priests the vowe of Chastitie, a very hard yoke, and borne but of a fewe, as in Gregorie 1. we haue noted. In the. 653. yeare dyed Martinus 1.* 1.114 Sisenando then reigning in Spaine, and Eu∣geniup, and Vitelianus succeeded Martinus.* 1.115

Vitelianus ordeyned the song,* 1.116 and organs in the Church. He commaunded, the howers, singinges, ceremonies, and Masses should be celebrated in the Latine tongue: contrary to that which saith the Apostle: the vse of strange tongues is vnprofita∣ble, and therefore without interpretation of that which is said, not to be vsed.* 1.117 1. Cor. 14. Vitelianus dyed in the 672. yeare in whose time Tulga reigned in Spaine, after Vitelianus succeeded

Adeodatus,* 1.118 Donus, and Agathus.

Agathus commaunded,* 1.119 that the constitutions of the chiefe Bishop should be holden for Apostolicall, as pronounced by the mouth of God (O grieuous blasphemie!) In this time was celebrated the sixt generall Councell in Canstantinople, where marriage to the Grecian priestes was permitted but to the La∣tine priestes forbidden.* 1.120 This Agathus sent to the 6. Councell an Epistle, wherein he condemned Honorius 1. for a Monothe∣lite. In the 682.* 1.121 yeare dyed Agathus, and Leo 2 Benedict. 2. and Iohn 5. succeeded him

Iohn.* 1.122 5. being dead, then arose the 8. Sisme, and 2. Popes were elected, Petrus and Theodoretus: which being deposed, in the 606.* 1.123 yeare was Cunon chosen. Cunon dying in the 687. yeare was the 9. Sisme and 2. Popes Theodor and Pascall, were elected. Both which deposed, Sergius who was Pope thirteene yeares, eight moneths, and thirteene dayes, was chosen. After Sergius succeeded Iohn. the 6. Iohn the 7. Sisimus and Constantine the first.* 1.124

Constantine 1.* 1.125 was called of the Emperour Iustinianus to goe to Constantinople: He was the first that gaue his feete to the Emperour his Lord to be kissed. And against the first com∣maundement of God,* 1.126 Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any I∣mage, &c.* 1.127 he commaunded Images to be placed in the Tem∣ples and worshipped. He dyed in the 716. yeare. At this time was the miserable dissipation of Spaine, made by the Moores of Affrik with the ayd of the Count Don Iulian. Don Rodrigo then king,* 1.128 the last of Gothes, end the first vnfortunate.

Gregorie 2.* 1.129 and Gregorie 3. continewed the commaun∣dement of Image-worship,* 1.130 contrary to the commaunde∣ment of God. And Leo the Emperour for not allowing them, was excommunicate. In the 731. yeare dyed Gregorie 2. & in the 741. yeare Gregorie 3. In the time of Gregorie 2. Don Pelayo reigned in Spaine, and in the time of Gregorie the third Don Fasila.* 1.131

Zacharias,* 1.132 was the first that inuented to adorne the Church vestiments with gold and precious stones. He was also the first that attributed to himselfe,* 1.133 a certaine diuine power: con∣contemptuously tooke vpon him to make and depose kinges.

He was the first that absolued vassals of their othe made to their Lordes: which Childerick King of France (whom the foresaid Zacharie deposed at the instance of Pipin the little bastard sonne of Charles Martell, vassall of Childericke) tried. In this Zacharie and Pipin, the old prouerbe was verified. Vn mulo rasca à otro, y Hazme la barua, y hazer tehe el copete. One mule rubbeth another, and doe thou forme and Ile doe thee.

The Pope had neede of Pipins ayd, to exempt himselfe from the subiection of the Emperour of Greece, his Lord. Saint Gregorie writing to the Emperour, called him Lord. Pipin and and his successors the kinges of France, mindfull of this bene∣fit, did great seruice to the sea Apostolique.* 1.134 And for being such loyall seruantes, he gaue vnto them, the name of Most Christen. All that which the Pope holdeth, and all that almost which was the Kinges of France (for that which they say of Constantines donation is mockery and lies,* 1.135 as Laurencius Ʋalla, and other learned men haue proued) it may be, and is so to be thought, that God will raise vp some of France, which will take it from him, seeing by himselfe it is so il vsed. Zacharie dyed in the 752.* 1.136 yeare, In his time Don Alonso the first called Ca∣tholique reigned in Spaine.* 1.137

Stephen 2. (or as some call him, 3. because Stephen 2. was before him,* 1.138 which was not Pope, but 3. or 4. dayes) being inuaded by Astolpho king of Lombardie, sent with great in∣stance, to demaund ayd of Pipin; who was very diligent to serue him, and taking Exarcado from the Emperour, gaue it to the Pope.* 1.139 This is the blacke donation which they falsely call Constantines. Pipin prostrate on the ground before the Pope kis∣sed his feete,* 1.140 held his stirrop with one hand, and his bridle with the other. Thus the king of France made the Pope rich, and the Pope seeing himselfe rich, made himselfe mightie, high, presumptuous, a tyrant, God in the earth, ouer all Christian Princes, and them his vassalls, and feodaries. In the 757. yeare dyed this Stephen,* 1.141 In his time in Spaine reigned Froila.

Paul 1.* 1.142 excommunicated the Emperour Constantine 5. who nothing regarding the foolish excommunication, perseuered to forbid that, which God in his holy law forbiddeth. Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image,* 1.143 &c. This Paul (as

saith Ʋicelius, the Popes notable parasite) exceeding much re∣uerenced the body of Saint Petronilla, daughter of Saint Peter: vpon whose marble tombe (as saith Carsulano) he found this Epitaph written with the proper hand of Saint Peter (a lye qua∣lified with supersticion) To Petronilla made of gold,* 1.144 most sweete daughter.* 1.145 Paul dyed in the 767. yeare and Aurilio, in his time reined in Spaine.* 1.146 Great Sisme, which was the 10. arose in the Roman Church, wherin Theophilatus, which renounced, and Constantine,* 1.147 that was deposed, were chosen.

Constantine 2. by meanes of his brothee Desiderius King of Lumbardy, albeit he had many competitors, was made Pope. In this Pope a very rare thing hapned, that he being a lay or or secular man,* 1.148 was imediately made Pope. And therefore of many, not reckened among the Popes. One yeare very pon∣tifically he executed the Popes office In whose time,* 1.149 a Coun∣cell was holden, wherein he was deposed. And it was com∣maunded, that all whatsoeuer Constantine 2. had done and or∣deyned (Baptisme and holy oyntment excepted) should be voyd, and of no vallewe. I demaund now of our aduersaries, what thinke they of the Bishops and priestes in this Popes time, and that which they did by his authoritie? What: say they of the Masses which the, celebrated, did they consecrate, or no? If they did not consecrate, then the Pope that ordeyned them, was not Pope, nor they priestes. And so both Pope, and they were disgraded, and by the same reason, all those that heard their Masses did commit Idolatrie according to their owne Cannons, which say: that he cosnecrateth not which is no Priest. And moreouer it is meete the priest haue an intent to consecrate; which wanting, there is no consecration at all. Constantine thus depriued, was put into a monasterie, and his eyes, puld out: but king Desiderius his brother reuenged this iniurie, by pulling out their eyes that pulled out the eyes of his brother Cestantine.* 1.150 Silo at this time reigned in Spaine. Now also was the eleuenth Sisme. wherein Phillip was cho∣sen; but at the endeoffiue he dayes was deposed,* 1.151 and Stephen elected.

Stephen 3. or after others 4. demaunded ayde of Charles the great, against Desiderius king of Lumbardie. This Stephen,

condemned the actes of his predecessour Constantine.* 1.152 He con∣demned the 7. Councell of Constantinople, against Images; commaunded they should be worshipped, and censed, after the maner of the Gods of the Gentiles.* 1.153 In the 772. yeare he died, and Silo then reigned in Spaine.

In this busines touching Images insisted Adrian 1.* 1.154 he wrote a booke of the adoration of them: and condemned Felix, and all the enemies of Images, Charles the great, the sonne of Pipine (for the great benefite receaued of Pope Adrian, who tooke part with him, against the sonnes of Charles Manno his bro∣thers right heires of the kingdome, and made him king) de∣liuered the Pope from all vexation. This Adrian, called Charles the great Most Christian,* 1.155 and gaue him power to choose the Pope. When Adrian had bin Pope almost 24. years, in the 795. yeare he died. Maugaretto at this time reigned in Spaine. In the time of this Adrian (Constantine, and his mother Hirena ruling the Empire) was holden the second Councell of Neece, called the seuenth generall Councell:* 1.156 wherein, it was de∣creed, that Images ought to be adored &c. and the reliques of saints,* 1.157 worshipped. This Constantine (as saith Rodrigo Sanchez bishop of Palencia, in the third part of his Spanish historie) was in name 10. years Emperour with Irena his mother who ru∣led all: but 10 yeares expired, he reigned alone without his mother. Herein saith he, did he Imitate Ninus; who depriued Simiramis his mother of the kingdome of Babylon. But Irena tooke the Empire from Constantine her sonne, and incited with infernall rancor, put out his eies; and so depriued him both of life and Empire.* 1.158 Wherefore, and for that she sought to marry with Charles the Great, the Grecians shut her vp in a Monasterie, and made Nicephorus Emperour. Thus far Rodrigo Sanchez. Terrible was this cruelty: when was it heard, that a mother (to rule) pulled out the eies, and tooke away the life of her sonne? and chiefly, being of age to inherite and rule the Empire of his deceased father?

Frier Iohn de Pineda lib. 18 Cap. 13. of his Ecclesiasticall Monarchie sufficiently speaketh against the wickednes, cruelty and ambition of this Irena. Leo 3. in an oration which he made, to make Charles the Great, Emperor in the West, among other

reasons for that purpose, giueth this: Seeing (saith he) that by the renunciation of Augustus the Empire, (at least in the west) was voide: and strictly examining the businesse, as well may it also be said, that the Empire of Greece was voyd, sith a woman held it almost by tyrannie. These selfe same wordes reciteth Illescas vpon the life of Leo the third. And notwithstanding hol∣deth Irena for most holy: and so vppon the life of Adrian the first, these words saith he of her: Most faire was Irena, and one of the most excellent and famous women in all kind of vertues and of all Christendome the most renowmed. And a little lo∣wer. Irena as a holy and Catholike woman which she was and euer had bene,* 1.159 &c. Thou seest here what a one was Irena, the great Patronesse & Defendresse of Images. In causing images to be adored, she sinned against the second commandement of the first Table, which saith, Thou shalt not make to thy selfe anie Image, &c. And in murthering her sonne, she sinned against the second Table, which saith, Thou shalt not kill. This is that holy I∣rena, so much celebrated of the Papists.

Leo 3.* 1.160 acknowledging the benefites of Charles the great, gaue him the title,* 1.161 and crowned him Emperour: but with this condition, that the Emperour with an oath should promise him obedience. This Leo commaunded that the Decrees of the Pope should be of more authority then the writings of all the Doctors.* 1.162 In Mantua at this time a citie of Italie, was a wood∣den Crucifixe, which, they affirmed did sweate bloud. When Pope Leo the third heard this newes, he went to Mantua, and there seeing (as hee said) the miracle, commaunded this bloud to be holden for the true bloud of Christ.* 1.163 And to this day at Mantua is this Crucifixe seene and worshipped. Of this bloud maketh mention Baptista Mantuanus, saying:

Et quae purpureus sanguis faciebat in horas, Mira opera intuitus, credi debere putauit Effusum nostra pro libertate cruorem.

Which signifieth the Idolatrie before mentioned.* 1.164 What di∣uell could more inuent to raise vp and authorize images, which in Greece were vtterlie abolished. In the 816. yeere died Leo the third,* 1.165 hauing bene Pope more then 20 yeares. At this time in Spaine reigned Don Bermudo.

Stephen the fourth (or the fifth) who succeeded Leo,* 1.166 was chosen without consent of the Emperour wherefore, to ex∣cuse himselfe to the Emperour Lodouicus pius, after 3 moneths, he went into France, Lewis answered, that what was past, was past, but they shold afterward beware of doing the like. Behold here, how the Popes obserue their owne Decrees. Adrian and Leo imediate predecessors of Stephen, made this decree: but Stephen did nothing regarde it. The Pope considering, that this decree, which gaue such authoritie to the Emperour, might cause great euill to the Sea Apostolike, returned from France to Rome, and perceiuing the Emperour to be of gentle and milde nature, he attempted to disanull it, saying: that the election of the chiefe Bishop pertained to the Clergie, Senate & people of Rome.* 1.167 And not to prouoke the Emperour, he smothed this a∣brogation, saying: that they aboue named without licence of the Emperour, might choose the chiefe Bishop: but consecrate or (as they call it) crowne him without the presence of the Em∣perour, or his vicar they could not.* 1.168 In the 817. yeere died Ste∣phen, and Don Alonso the 2. surnamed the chast, then reigned in Spaine.

Pascall the first following the steppes of Stephen,* 1.169 without consent of the Emperour was elected Pope: and when the Em∣perour complained of this election, he craftily cleared himselfe. Pascal died in the 824.* 1.170 yeare. Don Alonso thē reigning in Spain.

Eugenius 2.* 1.171 succeeded Pascal, in whose time the 12. Sisme betweene Eugenius & Zinzinus arose.* 1.172 After Eugenius succeeded Valentinus.* 1.173 And after Valentinus Gregorie the fourth.

Gregorie 4.* 1.174 would not be Pope vntill the Emperour had con∣firmed his election. He died in the 844. yeare. And D. Ramiro the first then reigned in Spain.* 1.175

Sergius 2.* 1.176 was the first Pope that changed his name: before he was Pope he was called Swines-mouth. Lotharius the Empe∣rour sen••▪ Lewis his sonne to Rome, to confirme the election of this Pope. This confirmation the Popes expected vntil Adriā 3.* 1.177 ordained, that it should not be respected. Sergius 2. died in the 847. yeare, and Don Ordono then reigned in Spaine.

Leo the fourth was the first that promised Paradise to such as in defence of the sea Apostolike,* 1.178 would fight against the infi∣dels.

He made a Decree that the Bishop shold not be condem∣ned but by the testimonie of 72 witnesses. He was the first that against the Cannon of the Councell of Aquisgrana,* 1.179 ador∣ned with precious stones his Crosse Papall, and caused it to be borne before him.* 1.180 He gaue his feete to be kissed of the peo∣ple, and in the 847. yeare he dispensed with Ethelulpheus, of a Monke to be made king of England.* 1.181 For this benefite commaunded the king,* 1.182 that each house in England should pay euery yeare to the Pope a penie, which they called Saint Peters penie:* 1.183 sixe of which pence make a Spanish Ryall. In the 855. yeare he died, and Don Alonso the third then reigned in Spaine.

Iohn the eight,* 1.184 an English woman, or to speake better, Ione a∣lone of that name, before called Gilbert, succeeded Leo the 4. In her is plainly fulfilled without figure or allegorie, that which Saint Iohn in the 17. chap. of his Reuelation saith of the whore of Babylon: for she was a woman and a whore. Such as list to know her life, let them reade Platina vpon the life of Iohn the eight. Sabel. En. 8. lib. Ʋolat. libr. 22. Berg. lib. 11. Boccace of famous women. Fascic. tempor. Mant. vpon Alphonsus lib. 3. Enchiridion ef times. Rodrigo Sanchez vpon Don Alonso 3. and Pero Mexia vpon the liues of the Emperours, and in his Sylua variarum lection. where of her hee maketh one whole chapter. This Pero Mexia was a man very superstitious, and wholly a Papist, who procured what he might to quench the light of the Gospell, which at his time in S••uill was kindled. He greatly persecuted the good Doctor Egidius,* 1.185 or to say better, Christ in Egidius and other his members. Notwithstanding that he was so great a Papist, yet could he not but speake, & note so so great an infamy & blow to the Church of Rome. For authors of that he saith cōcerning this woman Pope, he citeth in his hi∣stories Martin, Platina, Sabellicus, S. Antonino. In the 9. ch. of his Sylua thus speaketh Pero Mexia. There is none almost but kno∣weth, or hath read, or hard, that there was a womā Pope, which went in mans apparell, but because all men know not how this thing hapned; and for that it was one of the wonderfull chances that euer hapned in the world, I will here declare, as in faithfull authors I find it written. There was a woman borne in Eng∣land,

who with a man greatly learned liued in her youth a di∣shonest life, of whom being welbeloued, and he of her, taking mans habite, and calling her selfe Iohn, shee left her natiue countrie, and went with him to the citie of Athens in Grecia, wherein at that time, was a great Vniuersitie, and generall studie. With her excellent wit, and great studie, shee there so much learned, and attained such knowledge, that some yeares after she came to the citie of Rome, alwayes in the habite of a man, tooke the Chaire, and taught openly in which, and in publike disputations, shee caried such estimation, that she was holden for the most learned man of that time: and such fauour and authoritie among all men obtained, that the seate Apostolike by the death of Leo, the fourth of that name being voyd, in the yeare of the Lord 852. supposed to be a man,* 1.186 she was chosen for chiefe Bishop of Rome, and Pope vniuersall in the Church of God: and in that seat ruled two yeares, and thirtie and so many dayes. And albeit placed in this throne, yet liued she not chastly, but vsed priuate fa∣miliaritie with her slaue, in whom she much trusted, and by whom she was great with child, yet so diligently she cloa∣ked it, that no other but himselfe knewe it. And as God would not suffer so great wickednesse to rest any longer vn∣punished: so it happened, that vppon a day (being the time of her child-birth) as she went with accustomed pompe to vi∣site Saint Iohn de Lateran: of a secrete sinne it pleased God to shew an open punishment: and comming to a certaine place betweene the Church of Saint Clement, and the Theater, which they call improperly Coliseo, with extreme paine shee brought forth a creature, to the wonderfull amazement of those that were present: and therewithall sodainly died: and without honour, or pompe was buried. For this so strange ac∣cident, in this place happened, it is commonly sayd, that when the chiefe Bishops go sithence to the Church of Lateran,* 1.187 com∣ming neere vnto it, they turne aside & go not that way, in de∣testation of so horrible a chance. And lest happily another such like woman might worke the like deceit,* 1.188 there is now in the sa∣cred palace a seate, open below, that it may secretly be seene if it be a man that is chosen.

The Romans now ashamed at the ceremonie for which his seate was inuented, call it a dunghill, & imploy it to other pur∣pose. Another like seat there is, or was if it be not thence taken, in the Monasterie de Monte Cassino, where in olde time they chose many Popes. The same Author proceedeth. In that way (saith he) is also a statue of stone,* 1.189 representing the child-birth and death of this bold woman. Thus farre Pero Mexia. That which he saith of the statue, and the cause of it there being, is most true.* 1.190 But it is to be vnderstood, that the ceremony of the seate, to knowe whether it be man or woman, is not now vsed: because those which are chosen for Popes, haue so honestly li∣ued, that (wanting lawfull wiues) amongst their concubines, whores, and strumpets which they keepe, and by whom they haue had he or she bastards, they haue shewed themselues to be men.* 1.191 Sergius had a bastared by a notable strumpet called Ma∣rozia, as saith Luithprandus an ancient Writer, in his secend booke and thirteenth chapter, and in his third booke and twelfth chapter. This sonne of the Pope was Pope also called Iohn the twelfth. This Iohn the twelfth had a bastard which al∣so was Pope, called Iohn the fourteenth. Innocentius 8. had 8. sonnes, and as many daughters. But leauing out the auncient let vs come to our later Popes. How manie hee and she ba∣stards had our Spanish Alexander the sixth? Of Leo the tenth it is sayd, that he had bastardes, and that Clement the seuenth was his sonne, of whom the Bishop Paulus Iouius counteth manie abominations. Paule the third had bastardes, among whom was one, and Pero Lewis his name, the most abomi∣nable Sodomite of his time, and for the same was put to death. Pope Gregorie the thirteenth, not long since decea∣sed, before and when he was Pope, had also bastardes. Iohn Pannonius giueth the like reason with vs in these verses:

Non poterat quisquam resorantes aethera claues Non exploratis sumere testiculis. Cur igitur nostro mos hic iam tempore cessat? Antè probat sese quilibet esse marem.

The Church of Rome then hauing such certaine proofes, a seate now is not needfull: Friar Alonso venero in his Enchi∣ridion

of times, speaking of the vnhappines of these times, saith thus: What greater euil thē a woman by her subtiltie, & worldly learning dissembling her sexe and nature, to vsurpe the Ponti∣ficall seat of Christ? Friar Iohn de Pineda par. 3. lib: 18. cap. 23. ¶. 6 saith: This deede caused great admiration, that a woman did dare to be the vicar of God, sith the holy virgin Marie for being a woman, is held irregular for any ecclesiasticall act or holy gouernment soeuer, &c. So long haue I dwelled vpō this histo∣rie of Pope Ione, and with so many, to wit, 12 authors at the least confirmed it to confound some papists of our time; which seing the disorder of this Pope (this shee Pope I saie) because the Pope is oft of the common of two genders,* 1.192 to auoide the same, very maliciously denie any such Pope to haue bin: and the more to fortifie their vntrueth, they are not contented to speak but also to write, and print the same. Amongest whom Onu∣phrius Panuinus of Saint Augustins order, as they call it, is one, who among many other notes vpon Platina, concerning the liues of the chiefe Bishops, speaking of this Pope Ione, maketh one verie large note: wherein he absolutely, or rather disso∣lutely denieth any such Pope to haue bene. And his chiefest argument drawne to confirme his opinion, is, that such a one, and such, &c. writing of the liues of the chiefe Oishops, doe not once mention this Pope Iohn. 8. whereupon it followeth as he concludeth, that there was neuer any such Pope. To this I answer, that the Authors by him alleaged, either by forget∣fulnesse; or ignorance, or which is more credible, mallice, or else at least for shame, haue made no mention of him. As a Logitian, I further answer: that an argument taken ab autho∣ritate negando, is nothing worth. For example, Cicero vsed not this word: therefore it is not Latine: but if any other Latine authour, as Caesar, Liuius, Salust, &c. vsed it, it shall be Latine, though not vsed by Cicero. I now likewise answer, that albeit those Authors by him alleaged, make no mention of this Iohn the eight: others and manie more, such also as Pero Mexia calleth faithfull Authours, haue done it. An argument taken not ab authoritate negando, but affirmando is good. Of this Pope Mautuan in his third booke vpon Alphonsus, speaking of hell, thither saith he Iohn the eight descended.

Hic pendebat adhuc sexum mentita virilem Foemina cuitriplici Phrygiam diademate mitram, Et tollebat apex, & pontificalis adulter.

Here will we make to the Papists, and with much more rea∣son, the same demaunds, that we did, speaking of Constantine the second. What will they say of those Bishops, Archbi∣shops, and other Ecclesiasticall persons, by her or her autho∣ritie ordained? Take away the cause, and the effect ceaseth. As she by their owne Cannons was not Pope: so all those that she ordained were not Priestes, nor did celebrate, nor conse∣crate. And all the people in hearing their Masse commit∣ted idolatrie. Who then was head and vniuersall Bishop of the Church? Who Saint Peters successour? Who the Vi∣car of Christ? A woman, and that a whore, both before she was Pope, and after. Pero Mexia hereof aduising, answe∣reth: that albeit neither she, nor any other woman, be capa∣ble to receiue any character of ordination, nor to ordaine, nor absolue anie, and those which were so ordained, ought to be againe ordained; yet the grace of the Sacrament did she ob∣taine for those that with a good faith, by an inuincible igno∣rance did receiue it. I answer, he deceiues himselfe: for those are not Sacraments, which are not administred by those whom God hath ordained, albeit they haue many imperfections; yea although they be hypocrites, as by the Priestes that liued in the time of Iesus Christ, appeareth: which, albeit they were wicked, yet because they were of the tribe of Leui, and so outwardly called, their Sacrifices were Sacrifices, and their Sacraments were Sacraments. And so the Lord and his Apo∣stles, when they found them sacrificing and celebrating in the Temple, held them for such. Contrariwise the Sacrifices which the Priestes of Ierohoam did offer, and the Sacra∣ments by them administred, were no Sacrifices, nor Sacra∣ments, because they were not administred by those of the Tribe of Leuie, whome God himselfe had ordained. Ione then, being a woman (I say) was no Priest, and being no Priest, had authoritie neither to ordeine nor yet to consecrate and therefore the Priestes by her authoritie ordained, were not the Priestes of God, but of Ieroboam, or of Baal. And

(these I say) that receaued their sacrament, had no sounde faith, for Faith is founded vpon the word of God. Faith (saith the Apostle) commeth by hearing, and heariing by the word of Christ.* 1.193 Other maner of consolation and quietnes of conscience haue they, which beleeue that Iesus Christ, euer was, is, and shalbe the head and foundation of his Church, and that there is no other head, nor foundation but he alone: as saith Saint Paule 1. Cor. 3. 11. Other foundation (saith he) then that which is Iesus Christ, can no man lay, he onely is the foundation, he onely is the head of his Church, whose Vicar generall is his Spirit, as he himselfe witnesseth:* 1.194 That Comforter, the holie Spirit, whom the Father shall sende in my name, he shall teache you all thing••s, and bring to your remembrance all that, what∣soeuer I haue said vnto you. Pero Mexia by a good faith, mea∣neth that faith (as they call it) of the Collier.* 1.195 This Collier being at point to die, a learned man (the diuell, say some others came to tempt him) demanding of him what he beleeued. I beleeue (answered he) that which the holy mother the church beleueth. The deuill replying, and what beleeueth the Church? That (an∣swered the Collier) which I beleeue. And so often as the diuill demanded, the veri•• same did the collier answer: For the poore man knew not what he beleeued, much lesse what the Church beleeued. Of that sort was he, which not knowing what they beleeue, sayd they beleeue in God, à pies Iuntillos, fully. Hosius Bishop of Varmiens intreating in his third booke of, or against the authoritie of holy scripture; doth hold it a very safe thing to followe the example of this Colliar. Oh fearefull igno∣rance, which shall not excuse sinne! God commaundeth to reade, and search the scriptures; and they will neither reade, nor search thē▪ what excuse wil they haue with their ignorance? Saint Peter exhorteth,* 1.196 eu••rie faithfull Christian to be readie to yeeld accompte of his hope: And who shall giue accompt of his hope or faith that neither readeth, nor heareth the word of God?* 1.197 For knowe this, that as the wyke in a candle or Lampe no longer burneth then oile continueth, no more also can faith liue, but whiles it is nourished with the word of God. He that neither readeth nor heareth, nor meditateth vpon the worde of God, what faith can he haue? that which they call fully to

bele••ued in God: and that of the Colliar, which neither knewe what the Church, nor he himselfe beleeued. But returne we now to our Pope Ione. The Emperour Lewes 2. sonne of Lo∣tharius, in the time of this Ione, came to Rome; & at her handes, receiued his septer, and crowne Imperiall, together (as they call it) with Saint Peters blessing. In her time also Don Alon∣so the third reigned in Spaine, as Don Rodrigo Sanchez Bishop of Palencia describing the life of Don Alonso the third, saith: In his time (saith he) at Rome sate Leo the fourth, Iohn the eight, Benedict the third, and Nicholas the first. And Don Alonso of Carthagena, speaking in his Concurrence of this Don Alonso the third, saith: there was Leo the fourth, and Iohn the Eng∣lish.

Pope Ione dying in sort as before said,* 1.198 Benedict the third was chosen. He was the first that sate in holed seate, &c. The cause why, vpon the life of Ione we haue before declared. Lewes the Emperor sent his Embassadours, to confirme this election. At this time Don Alonso the third raigned in Spain••. The thir∣teenth Sisme was betweene this Benedict. and Anastasius: but Anasta••sius renounced.* 1.199

In the the presence of Lewes the Emperour,* 1.200 Nicholas the first was chosen:* 1.201 but when the Emperour was departed out of Italie, the Pope made many ••••nstitutions, and among others, these. That the life of the Clergie should not be iudged by the Laytie: that none should any way dispute of the Popes autho∣ritie: That the Christian magistrate had no authoritie ouer the chiefe Bishop: because the chiefe Bishop (say they) is cal∣led God.* 1.202 Anton. tit. 16. The constitution, that the diuine office should be celebrate in Latine he renewed. Yet dispensed with them of Slauonia,* 1.203 and Polonia, which did celebrate it in their vulgar tongue. He ordeined that the constitutions of the Popes should be equall in authoritie with those of the Apostles. The Beastes hornes growe:* 1.204 very seuere was this beast, against married Priestes. To which impietie, Huldricke Bishop of Au∣gusta, oposed himselfe,* 1.205 and wrote an Epistle which excellent∣ly shewed the cursed fruites of constrained single life. The summe whereof, speaking of Gregorie the first, we haue before declared. This Nicholas with other Bishops forbad all faithfull

Christians to heare Masse said by a wenching Priest.* 1.206 If this were obserued, few Masses would be heard, because the grea∣test parte of priestes,* 1.207 be wenchers. In the 867. yeare, dyed Nicholas. In whose time in Spaine reigned Don Alonso 3. and Don Garcia his sonne. After Nicholas succeeded Adrian 2. and after Adrian, Iohn 9. whom others (omitting Ione) call Iohn 8.

Martin 2.* 1.208 by deceit, and wicked arts was made Pope, with the ceremony of the seat, &c. and confirmed without any au∣tho••itie or consent of the Emperor. For now the hornes of the Popes were growne, and of the Emperour they nothing estee∣med, he dyed in the yeare 884.* 1.209

Adcian 3.* 1.210 being Pope made a decree, that in the election of the chiefe Bishop, the Emperour should not be regarded: but that the Clergie & people of Rome, might freely make choise, without any confirmation at all of the Emperour. Thus lost the Emperour his right in Rome.* 1.211 and in the choise of the chiefe Bishop. And by reason of the Emperours then warres with the Normans, the Pope swayed the matter. Adrian dyed in the 885.* 1.212 yeare. In whose time Don Garcia reigned in Spaine.

Stephen the 5.* 1.213 (or 6.) was the first (saith Gracian dict. 16. cap. Enimuerò) that commanded al men of necessitie to obserue the statute of the Roman Church.* 1.214 In the 891. yeare he died. In whose time Don Alonso 4. reigned in Spaine.

Formosus being Bishop,* 1.215 was deposed, and sworne neuer to be so againe,* 1.216 of which oath made to Iohn 9. Martin 2. for m••∣ney absolued him. Stephen 6. being dead, Formosus by giftes obteyned the Popedome; albeit Sergius, who sought to haue had it, did greatly withstand him: but Formosus with his faire giftes preuailed. This was the holy spirit that did choise him. In the 895.* 1.217 yeare dyed Formosus, Don Alonso 4. then reigning in Spaine.* 1.218 The 14. Sisme wherein Sirgius 3. was elected against Formosus. But vnable to striue further, renounced, & was bani∣shed. Formosus being dead,* 1.219 Boniface 6. was chosen, who conti∣newed Pope 15 dayes. Don Alonso 4. reigned in Spaine.

Stephen 6.* 1.220 (or 7.) was vngratefull to Formosus, that had made him Bishop, whom he so much abhorred, that being Pope, he not contented himselfe to disanull and make voyd all whatso∣euer Formosus had don••, saying: that he was not lawful nor tru∣ly

Pope: but afterwards condemned him in a Councell which he held.* 1.221 After he was condemned; he caused him to be vnbu∣ried, and being vntombed, taking from him all his pontificall ornaments, & clothing him in secular habite, did disgrade him: he caused the 2 fingers of his right hand,* 1.222 which the priests vse chiefely in consecration, to be cut off, and cast into Tyber. The very same almost, did Pascal 2. to the body of Clement 3. Herein did he not imitate Christ, who commanded to pardon iniuries, and to do good to them that hate vs; but Silla, who for the great hatred he bare him, caused Marius to be vntōbed. Platina vpon the life of this Stephen, saith: that he raised hereby an euill slaun∣der and example to his successors:* 1.223 for the Popes afterwardes, did vsually disanul that, which their predecessors dad ordeined: yea albeit by a Councell confirmed, by authoritie of another Councell they made it frustrate.* 1.224 And so did Romanus succes∣sour of Stephen condemne all whatsoeuer Stephen had done, and restored to his honour Formosus. The same did Theodor 2. and Iohn 10. or 9. These Popes saith Platina, were monsters, or to speake better diuels in carnate. Iohn 10. held a Councell of 74. bishop, wherin he iustified Formosus, & condēned Stephen 7. Note here, that frō the 891. yere to the 903. which was 12. years were 10 Popes.* 1.225 Formosus, Sergius 3. Boniface 6. Stephen 7. Ro∣manus Theodorus 2. Iohn 10. Sergius 3. againe. Benedict 4. Leo 5▪ Christopher.* 1.226 And lastly Sergius 3. whom in this catalogue haue we three times named. For thrise was he Pope, the 1. & 2. time deposed, but the third time truly, because he caried away the matter. In the first time that Sergius was Pope, was the 14. Sisme, and in the second,* 1.227 the 15. Sisme in the 897. yeare dyed Stephen 7.* 1.228 And Don Alonso 4. reigned in Spaine. Plati••a spea∣king of Benedict.* 1.229 4. saith: that when the Church through wealth began to wax wanton,* 1.230 and wanted a Prince to bridle the villa∣nies of the Clergie, then libertie to sinne brought forth these monsters, and intolerable burthens. This honorable testimony of him giueth Platina.

Leo 5.* 1.231 being Pope liued in great troubles. For one Christopher whō he had brought vp & aduanced,* 1.232 not without great bloud∣shed, as noteth Platina, tooke & cast him into prison, & by that meanes made himselfe Pope, whose violence, ingratitude, and

wicked artes, were the holy spirite that did chose him. But Sergius 3. ayded by Marozia his strumpet, of whom he had a sonne,* 1.233 that after his father was Pope (as Luithprandus in his historie,* 1.234 doth witnesse) deposed the Pope, put him into a mona∣sterie, and by the helpe of his Marozia,* 1.235 a famous and notable whore, made himselfe Pope. This Sergius 3: was competitor with Formosus in the Popedom: but Formosus (as vpon Formosus we haue said) preuailing, Sergius wēt into France. From whēce returning, he so intreated Christopher as afore is declared.

When Sergius was made Pope he called to mind the iniuries receiued of Formosus,* 1.236 and thirsting for reuenge, vntombed his body, that had eight yeares bene buried, made shewe to kill him as though he had bene liuing, cut off the three fingers which Stephen had left, and moreouer, his body as vnworthy of Christian buriall, he cast into Tyber. And notwithstanding that Formosus had by three Popes bene approued: yet did he condemne whatsoeuer Formosus had done, & ordeined a new all those by Formosus ordeined. Behold here, how Stephen and Sergius condemned Pope Formosus:* 1.237 Romanus, Theodorus & Iohn approued him,* 1.238 and all that he did. In these Popes time, Don Ramiro 2. reigned in Spaine.

Anastasius 3.* 1.239 succeeded Sergius 3. in whose time histories re∣port, that certaine fishermen in Tyber,* 1.240 found the body of For∣mosus: they say further, that when his body was buried in the Church of S. Peter, the Images of the Church did salute him & doing him certaine reuerence, gaue him the welcome. Mon∣strous is this lie: or if it be true, the diuell, the more to blind the people with superstition,* 1.241 and deceit, caused that motion: For Antichrist (as saith S. Paul) shall come with lying wonders. In the 913. yere died Anastasius, & D. Ordono 3. reigned in Spaine.

Lando as saith Petrus Premostratensis had a sonne in adultry before he was Pope, which also was Pope, and called ••ohn 11. or 10. of wicked life was this Lando, he was Pope but 6. moneths & 22. daies, & therfore by some not counted among the Popes.

Iohn 11.* 1.242 (or 10. succeeded his father Lando; another such or rather worse then he, for he was Pope 14. yeares. Platina saith that he was the sonne of Sergius 3. whose life, Luithprandus which then liued, noteth to be wicked. At this time Theodora, a

shameles strumpet, is said to haue commaunded in Rome: two daughters she had, Marozia, and Theodora; and if the mother were a notable whore, the daughters were more notable. Of this Iohn, before he was Pope, was the mother enamored, and by his strumpets meanes, was he first made Bish. of Bologna, & afterwardes Archbishop of Rauenna: during which time, the Pope dyed.* 1.243 Now Theodora seeing this occasion, and vnwilling to remayne so far remote from her louer, for that Reuenna, was 200 miles distant frō Rome, she caused him to leaue his Arch∣bishoprick, and made him Pope. The same Luithprandus in the 12. chap. of his 3. booke, reciteth the miserable end of this Iohn. And thus it is, Marozia his daughter in law (say we) the daugh∣ter of Theodora, intending to make Pope his sonne Iohn 12. the son also of Pope Sergius 3. caused him to be taken, & with a pil∣low laid ouer his mouth, to be murthered. But as thē could it not be;* 1.244 for Leo 6. was chosen, who liued but 7. moneths, and dyed (as they say) of poyson giuen him by Marozia,* 1.245 to make her bastard to be Pope. Yet fayled he at this time also, and Stephen the 7.* 1.246 (or the 8.) was elected,* 1.247 who many yeares enioyed not his bishopdom.* 1.248 In the 930. yeere, not without suspition of poy∣son, he dyed. And D. Sancho 1. then reigned in Spaine.

Iohn 12.* 1.249 (or 11.) was the bastard son of Sergius 3. and of Ma∣rozia that shameles whore,* 1.250 as Luithprandus calleth her. Platina supposeth that this Iohn and Iohn 11. were brothers, the sonnes of Sergius 3.* 1.251 Marozia, the mother of this Pope in her sonnes time also, as before, both in the temporalty, and spiritualty (as noteth Luithprandus) gouerned the Roman Church. In the 935.* 1.252 yeare he dyed. And Ra••iro 3. then reigned in Spaine. After Iohn, Leo 7. Stephen 9. Martin 3. Agapetus & Iohn 13. succeeded.

Iohn 13.* 1.253 (or 11.) of all the Popes before his time, was the grea∣test villaine. Fryar Iohn de Peneda in his ecclesiasticall monar∣chie pag. 3. lib. 19 calleth him Iohn the sinner, and in the ¶1. he saith: An infernall monster in his liuing, the sonne of Alberto a mightie Roman, succeeded Agapeto, who with requests, money and threates, caused his sonne called Octauian to be chosen, and after being Pope he was called Iohn. And a little lower, he was of cursed life, in cruelties and huntings, & most vnhonest lustes, &c. who listeth to know his villanies, let him read Luithprandus

from the 6. ch. of the 6. book vnto the 11. In a Synod at Rome, & presence of the Emperour Otho 4, he was accused for not re∣cititing his howers:* 1.254 that saying Masse he did not communicate: that he ordained Deacons in a stable, that he had committed incest with two sisters: to make him win at dice-play, that he had inuocated diuels: that for money he made younglings Bi∣shops, defloured maidens: turned his sacred palace to a stewes: lyen with Stephana his fathers concubi••e: and with the widdow Reynera, and with another widdow called Anna, and with his neece: that he had made his Confessor blind: that he went pub∣likely a hunting: that he went armed, that he had caused fire to be kindled: that he had broken downe doores and windowes in the night season: that in wine he had drunke to the diuel. &c. for these and other like abhominatious he was deposed in the Romane Councell,* 1.255 and Leo 8. chosen. But when the Emperour was departed, those wicked women, with whom he accompa∣nied, incited the Nobility of Rome, by promising thē the trea∣sures of Rome, to receiue Iohn for Pope, & (which they did) to thrust out Le••.* 1.256 This Pope Iohn ordeined that the Emperor thēce forth should be crowned by the Pope in Rome. The end of this cursed Pope was this.* 1.257 In the yeare 964. & 10. yere of his bishop∣dom, he was stabbed to death by the husband of one, with whō he was taken in adulterie. The diuel (saith Luithprandus in his 6. booke & 11. ch.) did so wound him, in the verie act of adultery, that within 8 dayes after he died.* 1.258 It may be that the husbād was arrayed in figure of a diuell to kill the Pope. Read this historie, ô ye Spaniards, & behold what a one is the Pope, for whom ye wontedly hazard your goods, honors & liues. God for his mer∣cies sake, & the honor of his son Christ Iesus giue you the grace to know him. In the time of this dissolute & carnall Pope, the married Priests in England were cast out of the Cathedrall Churches: & Don Bermudo reigned in Spaine. In the yeare 963. betweene Leo and Benedict was the 16. Sisme.

Iohn 13.* 1.259 being dead, through partiality Benedict 5. was ele∣cted: but Otho the Emperor came to Rome, & cōpelled the Ro∣mans to deliuer vp Benedict 5.* 1.260 & receiue againe Leo, whom they had cast frō the Popedome. Which benefit receiued of the Em∣perour, Leo eftsoones Pope acknowledging, made a synodall decree wherin he tooke away from the Clergie and people of

Rome, the authority to make the Pope, giuen thē (as saith Graci∣an) by Charles the great, & gaue it to the Emperour, & adnulled the Law,* 1.261 made by Adrian against him. This did Leo to auoyd se∣ditions that wontedly hapned, in the elections of the Popes: & the Emperor restored vnto him that which Constantine (they say) had giuen to the Pope,* 1.262 or rather that which Pipin & Charles (ta∣king it frō the Lombards) gaue thē. In the 965. yeare died Leo. At what time in Spaine reigned Alonso 5.* 1.263 who woūded with an arrow which was shot by a Moore, at thesiege of Viseo, died.

Iohn 14. or 13. son of Pope Iohn 12. was against his enemies extremely cruel,* 1.264 as by one Peter, a chiefe Magistrate in Rome appeareth. Frier Ioh. de Pin. par. 3. lib. 19. cap. 11. ¶. 1. concerning him, saith: The Pope caused a certaine gouernor to be hanged one day by the haires, set naked vpō a horse of the Emp. Consta∣stantine, & afterwards set him to tide vpon an asse, with his face backward, & a beasts skin vpō his head, to be whipped through the citie: afterwards to be put in prison, and lastly banished into Almaine. He more resembled Phalaris, Dionysius, Nero, & other such tyrants,* 1.265 thē Christ, who cōmands vs to loue & do good to our enemies. He it was that baptised the great bell of S. Iohn de Lateran, & gaue it his name: frō whence sprang the custome to baptize and giue names vnto bels. In the 972 yeare he died.

Donus 2.* 1.266 succeeded Iohn 14. he was Pope onely 3 moneths whō Benedict 6.* 1.267 or 5. not counting the 5. which was made in the Sisme,* 1.268 succeeded. For his villanies was he cast into prison, where he was strangled: or (as say his friends) at cōmandement of his successor Boniface he died of hunger. Alonso 5. then reigning in Spaine.* 1.269 Between Boniface & Benedict 6 or 7. was the 17. Sisme.

Boniface 7.* 1.270 through wicked artes made himselfe Pope, but a smal time cōtinued; for the Romans cōspired against him, who seing himself vnable to preuaile, robbed al the treasure found in the church of S. Peter, & therwithal went to Constantinople wher∣of making sale, after some moneths, with much siluer he retur∣ned to Rome: whiles he was absent from Rome, the Romanes made pope Iohn 15.* 1.271 or 14. but Boniface with his money corrup∣ted the Romans, & so they turned to receiue him for Pope, who eftsoons being Pope,* 1.272 imprisoned Iohn the fifteenth, pulled out his eyes,* 1.273 and famished him to death. In the 976. yeare died

Boniface, after he had bene Pope 9 yeares and more. Of him saith Friar Iohn de Pineda part. 3. lib. 19. cap. 15. ¶. 1. Boniface but a while liued after that he returned to the seate, and sodainely died; towards whom, the Romanes shewed the loue which they bare him, taking his dead body, and giuing it a thousand blowes and woundes, they drewe it, tied by the heeles to the streete of Saint Iohn de lateran, and there left it to the dogs, &c. Quien tal haze, q̄ talpague. Such deed (saith the spanish prouerb) such paiment. Benedict 6. or 7. succeeded him, and then reigned in Spaine Bermudo 3.

Such were the deedes of Pope Iohn.* 1.274 (or. 15.) that he was abhorred of the Clergie and people of Rome. He gaue without discretion, all to his kindred, which error (say Platina and Estella) we see vnto our time continueth.* 1.275 He died in the 995 yeere: at what time Don Bermudo 3. reigned in Spaine. Iohn 17.* 1.276 succeeded Iohn 16. and the same yeere, after he had bene pope only 4. monethes, died.

Gregorie 5. being an Alman, by authoritie of the Emperour Otho 3.* 1.277 was made Pope. But when the Emperour was returned into Almaine, the Clergie and people of Rome deposing Gre∣gorie made Iohn 18.* 1.278 (or. 17.) Pope. Gregorie retired to the Emperour,* 1.279 who offended with the Romans, came against them and tooke Rome:* 1.280 he tooke also Pope Iohn, pulled out his eies, & so the Pope which with his store of mony had corrupted the Romans to make him pope,* 1.281 died, Mantuan. 3. Calamitatum lib. thus speaketh:

Pernicies mercantur equos, Venalia Romae Templa, sacerdotes, altaria, sacra, Coronae Ignes, thura, preces, coelum est venale, deus{que}.

As much to say, as all things are sold at Rome, be they holy or profane, and euen God himself. Platina calleth this Iohn a thiefe who dying as afore is said, Gregorie returned to be Pope: he appointed that thenceforth the Princes of Germanie (namely the 3 Archbishops of Maguntia,* 1.282 Treuir and Cullen, the Coun∣tie Palatine of Rhine, the duke of Saxonie, the Marques of Bran∣denburg, and the king of Boheme, who then also was not king, should choose the Emperour, and so the Empire was translated into Germany.* 1.283 In the 998 (or after some 997) yeere Pope Gre∣gory

died. And some count not Iohn 18. for Pope.

Syluester 2. euen frō his youth gaue himselfe to inchātments & witcherie,* 1.284 who vnderstanding that in Seuill dwelled a Moore and great maister in that Arte; with the great desire he had to be perfect also therin himselfe, he left France, his natiue countrie went to Seuil, and there abode with the Moore. And now seing himselfe skilfull he returned into Fraunce, carrieng with him a booke wonderfull in that arte; which by the meanes of the Moores daughter with whome Syluester had abused himselfe he stole from his Maister. This Syluester the better to effect his Inchantments, made a couenant with the deuill offering him his body and Soule, conditionally; that the diuell should helpe him to attaine to great dignities, returned into Fraunce: with greate applause taught he the liberal Artes, notable disciples he had, by whose meanes he was made bishop of Remes, and af∣terwards by wicked artes, Archbishop of Rauenna: In the end, by the aide of the deuill, in the 999. yeere, he came to be Pope. who listeth to know his holy life, let him read Platina, Sabel. En. 9 lib. 2. Volat. lib. 22. Berg. lib. 12. Fascic. Temp. Pet. Premostrat. and Benon. And particularly Frier Iohn de Pineda, par. 3. lib. 19. cap. 15. ¶. 5. & 6▪ a very late writer, and he shal see, if I speake truely or no. Whiles he was Pope, he concealed his arte: but in priuate he could not forget his old friendship which he had with the diuel. A copper head had he in secret, which alwayes gaue him an∣swer of that he demanded of the diuell. This Pope vpon a time, lusting to know how long he should be Pope, demaunded the same of the diuell: who doubtfully answering (as he wontedly doth) told him he should not die, vntill he had sayd Masse in Ie∣rusalem. This historie reporteth S. Antonino, Frier Iohn de Pineda, & others. At this answer the Pope much reioiced: & neuer pur∣posed to go to the city of Ierusalem. It was a custome in Rome, that on a certaine day in Lent,* 1.285 the Pope should say Masse in the church of the holy Crosse, called Ierusalem: where Syluester for∣getfull of the diuels deceits, did celebrate his Masse: and was forth with taken with a great feuer. The Pope then (saith Petrus Premostratensis) by the roring of the diuels, knowing his end to be come: being in these sorrowes, he besought them (saith Be∣non) to cut off his hands, & tongue, &c. Behold here if the Pope

can erre. Note what maner of vicaredge is that of the Pope, see∣ing many attained it by wicked, & deuillish arts. Learne heere (ô Spainards) what a thing is the Masse seeing with it the deuill mo••keth & deceiueth, as in this Syluester we haue seen. Be wise now ye Spainards: For long time vpon earth haue the Pope & Masse bene your god. Nowithstanding that such a one was Syl∣uester 2. one Iulius Roceus, Genebrardus, Panuinus & Illescas, the Popes great parasites affirme, that he was no Magitian, but a most wise Mathematitian, &c. Speake the truth although it be bitter: God, to aduance his holy catholike faith, hath no need of your lies. Don Bermudo 3. at this time raigned in Spaine.

Iohn Siccus 19. or after some (who count not of Iohn 8. being a womā,* 1.286 nor Iohn 18. being Antipope) the 17. by the same means & help of the diuel, that had his predecessor, succeeded Siluester in the Popedome: & as the disciple of such a maister, cōmanded that the feast of the soules in Purgatorie,* 1.287 the day following the feast of all Saints, should be celebrated. This Pope affirmed, that he hard the grones, which the deuils gaue whē by vertue of the Masses, & praiers for the dead, the soules snatched at thē. At this time (saith Baconthorpius) began the name of Cardinal to be had in estimation.* 1.288 This Iohn. 19. took away the voyce of the Roman people in the election of the Pope,* 1.289 saying, that the people were to be taught, & not to be followed: and that of greater dignitie is the law which by the holy spirit is gouerned, then that of the secular law.* 1.290 In the yeere 1003. not hauing fiue moneths bene Pope, he died, and Don Bermudo 3. then reigned in Spaine.

Iohn 20.* 1.291 (or 18.) by wicked Arts was made Pope. And it is to be noted (as also noteth Cardinal Benon) that all the Popes be∣ing 18. successiuely from Syluester 2. vntill Gregorie 7. (no lesse a villaine then an Inchanter) were Inchanters. The doctrine of Purgatorie in the time of this Iohn 20.* 1.292 (by meanes of false appa∣ritions of wicked spirits, which cryed, groned shriked, & com∣playned of the great torments they endured in Purgatorie: say∣ing they were the Soules of such and such, and desiring so many Masses, and so many trentals to be said for them) did gre∣ly increase. The simple poore people beleeued that which they said, to bee truth and drewe the money from their purses, wheate from their barnes, the wine from their cellars, and

the waxe from their hiues,* 1.293 and offered them for the soules in Purgatorie. But who eateth and drinketh the same? not the soules; but the Preists, and Friars, their concubines and chil∣dren. A poore old woman watched early and late to spinne, and ad farthing to farthing, for a Masse to be said for the soule of her husband, brother or son: she forbare to eate, and gaue it vnto knaues. All these visions or apparitions they made by the Arte of the deuill. Iudge (Lord) thine owne cause: deliuer the poore people from the handes of these Inchaunters, false prophets and deceiuers. Open thine eies (ô Spaine) and see, beleeue him that with great loue doth aduise thee. Behold whether this that I say be true or no:* 1.294 Iohn 20. of poyson (as some say) in the 1009.* 1.295 yeare died. & Don Fernando 1. then reigned in Castile & Leons.* 1.296 Sergius 4. a Roman by the accustomed waies in his time had the Bishopdome: albeit Platina and Estella, the Popes parasites,* 1.297 affirme him to haue bene a holy man. The Sun in his time was darkened, the Moone in shew like bloud, famin & pestilence were in Italy, & the water of a certaine fountaine in Lorena was turned into bloud. All these were prognosticati∣ons & most certain signs of Gods wrath, for the idolatry which then reigned.* 1.298 Sergius died in the 1012. yeare. Benedict 7. or 8. son of Gregorie Bishop of Porta,* 1.299 a lay man, by the aid of his nephew Theophilact, a great inchanter, and disciple of Syluester 2. which learned his nigromancy in Seuill (as in his life before we haue declared) was made Pope. This Theophilact proued very expert in his art:* 1.300 so that sacrificing to the diuel in woods & moūtaines, he caused by his sorcery (saith Cardinal Benon) that women en∣amored of him, left their houses & followed him: such a one as he was, he was afterwad Pope. Whilest Henrie Banare the Em∣perour liued, this Benedict was Pope quietly; but the Emperour once dead, the Cardinals dispoped him, & placed another in his room, but afterward appeased with mony, which Benedict gaue them, they inthronized him againe, & cast out the Antipope. This was the 19 Sisme.* 1.301 Of this Benedict reporteth Pet. Damianus. & the same also reciteth Antoninus,* 1.302 Frier Iohn de Pinedapar. 3. lib. 19. cap. 17. ¶. 3. & others, that a horseman on a blacke••horse (after his death) appeared to a Bishop his verie friend. The Bishop appalled with the vision, demaunded, saying:

What, art not thou Pope Benedict, that lately died? I am the same that thou sayest, sayd Benedict. The Bishop demanded: Fa∣ther how doest thou? Grieuously tormēted, answered the pope, but I may well be holpen. Go then & tell my brother, the now pope, that he giue to the poore the treasure in such a place hid∣den. Moreouer he appeared to the pope his brother, saying: I hope I shall be deliuered.* 1.303 Oh wold God Odilus Cluniacensis wold pray for me. See here how the diuel dalied with men, to confirm their Masse & purgatory. Benedict in the 1024. yeare died, and Fernando 1.* 1.304 reigned in Castile and Lyons.

Iohn 21.* 1.305 or 19. was pope by the same means that his brother was:* 1.306 to wit, by the means of Theophilact his nephue, the great in∣chanter. This Iohn being a lay man without any orders receiued was made pope. In the 1032. yeare he died. And Don Fernando 1.* 1.307 in Castile and Lyons reigned.

Theophilact the great inchanter,* 1.308 of whō we haue made men∣tion, after the death of his two vncles, Benedict 8. & Iohn 21. by his wicked arts was made Pope, & called himselfe Benedict 9. or 8.* 1.309 The Cardinals Laurentius & Ioh. Gracianus his disciples, and great nigromancers, he made great account. So skilful wer they in Nigromancie, that they knew what passed in the East, West, North & South. Many thought thēselues happy to be their dis∣ciples. Out of this cursed schoole issued that cursed Hildebrand (who being Pope called himselfe Gregory 7.) and as saith Car∣dinal Benon, wrought so great mischief. This Benedict 9. fearing Henry the Emperor, for 1500. ••. sold his Popedome to l. Gracian. his companion, who called himself Gregory 6. For this sale (saith Platina) was Benedict of all accused,* 1.310 & by diuine iudgement cō∣demned. And why was he not so, for his fornications, adulteries, idolatries, nigromancies, inchantmēts, exorcismes, inuocations of diuels, & other abominations? Thus was his end, he was strā∣gled by a diuel. Histories report, namely Martiniana, Iohn de Col. S. Anthonin. Ioh. de Pineda & others, that this Theophilact or Bene∣dict appeared after his death to a certain Hermit, in a very fear∣ful figure: for in his body was he like a beare: & his taile & head like an asse,* 1.311 & being demanded of the Hermit, how he became so fearful? he answered (say they) because in my popedō I liued without law, without God, & for defiling the Romā seat with al

kind of filthinesse.* 1.312 The name of Cardinal in his time very high∣ly climbed.* 1.313 In the 1034. or after others 1032. died Benedict 9. of whom note more vpon Syluester 3. Don Fernando 1. then reigned in Spaine.

After that Benedict 9. had sold his Popedome. Syluester 3. by bribes was made Pope:* 1.314 albeit others labored for Iohannes Gra∣cianus, vnto whō for mony, Benedict had renounced the Pope∣dome: in the end was Syluester Pope, albeit no more but 49. dayes. For to such a state (saith Platina) the Bishopdome then came, that who so could do most with money and ambition (I say not with holinesse of life and doctrine, the good being sup∣pressed and cast aside) he only obtained the Popedome. Would God such customs were not in our time vsed. But this is nothing worse things then those shal we see, if God put not to his hand. Hitherto Platina. Otho Frinsingensis, Godfridus Viterbiensis, and other Anthours report three Popes to haue bene in the time of Benedict.* 1.315 9. and all of them in Rome Benedict 9. Syluester 3. Gre∣gorie 6. Benedict held his seat in the Pallace of Lateran, the other held his in S. Peters,* 1.316 and the third held his in S. Maries the great. Henry the Emperour hearing of these seditions,* 1.317 came to Rome, and held a Councell, wherein the said three Popes were con∣demned, and a fourth chosen whom they called Clement the second. These three great villaines did not the Emperour pu∣nish as he ought,* 1.318 but only (as saith Bennon) chased Theophilact from Rome, cast Gregorie into prison, whom iointly with Hilde∣brand he banished into Germanie: and caused Syluester to re∣turne to his Bishopricke of Sabina. Note that this Bendict 9. was three times Pope:* 1.319 the first, he cast out Syluester, and was depri∣ued: the second, Clement 2. being dead, and was depriued: the third, after the death of Damasus the second: he was Pope by times (as writeth Platina) the space often years, foure moneths, and nine dayes. The like happened to Sergius 3. who in the yeare 897.* 1.320 was three times Pope. In the 1045. yeare was Syl∣uester depriued, and Don Fernando 1. reigned in Spaine.

In the Councel of Rome after the said three Popes were de∣posed,* 1.321 Clement 2. an Almaine, by commandement of the Em∣perour was chosen. He crowned the Emperour Henry, and cau∣sed the Romans by an oth to renounce their right in election of

the Pope. For cofirmation of this renunciation, I will here de∣clare what Frier Iohn de Pin. pa. 3. lib. 19. cap. 24 ¶2. Blundus (saith he) holdeth, that Clement 2. for the auoyding of Sismes, depriued the Romans of the election of the Popes. But Crancius & Saxus say, that in the Sutrian Councell it was forbidden them, and granted to the Emperour. And Naucterus and Sigebertus write that Henrie the Emperour bound the Romanes by an oth, not to intermeddle with the Popes elections. Thus farre Pineda. The Romanes not regarding their oth, after the Emperours departure from Rome, poysoned the Pope: whereof, hauing bene Pope nine moneths,* 1.322 he died. Stephen (they say) who suc∣ceeded him in the Bishopdome, and called himselfe Damasus the second, prepared for him the poison. Don Fernando 1. rei∣gned in Spaine.

Damasus the second of Bauara,* 1.323 without consent either of the Clergie, or people of Rome, by force held the Popedome. For then (as saith Platina) was the custome,* 1.324 that he which most could, he had the Popedome. But he enioyed not his bishop∣prick, so ambitiously gotten, but 23 dayes, for he was poisoned. The cause therof was,* 1.325 that there was thē in Rome a man called Gerardo Brazuto,* 1.326 who vsing a certaine deceitfull kind of friend ship, in the space of 13 yeares dispatched with poison 6 Popes, whose names be these, Clement 2. Damasus 2. Leo 9. Victor 2. Ste∣phen 9. Nicholas. 2. The Romanes, seeing themselues in such Sismes and seditions by the blacke elections of the Popes, sent their Embassadors,* 1.327 and besought the Emperour Henry to giue them a pope: who sent vnto them Leo 9.

Leo 9.* 1.328 comming to Rome, encountred by the way with the the Abbot of Clunia, and Hildebrand, that afterward was Pope, who seeing him Bishop-like attired, perswaded him by no meanes so to enter Rome, because not the Emperour but the Clergie and people of Rome had authoritie to make a pope. Brunon, before so called, did as they aduised him, came to Rome confessed his offence, & so they made him pope. When he was pope Hildrbraud he made Cardinall, and was with him very familiar, granting all whatsoeuer, he demaunded: And so was Hildebrande of a poore Monke, made a rich Cardinall Hilde∣brand reconciled with Pope Leo his old Lord and maister Theo∣philact,

before deposed from the popedome, and now hipocriti∣cally reconciled. In Verceles held Leo a Councell, wherein he condemned the doctrine of Beringarius,* 1.329 because he would not worship the cōsecrate bread, for that it was bread, & not God. Frier Ioh. de Pineda par. 3. lib. 19. ca. 26. ¶. 2 of Berengarius (albe∣it an enemie touching doctrine) reporteth great vertues: Berin∣garius (saith he) was a man of good learning, quicke and merci∣full: and S. Antoninus addeth humbled: whereof I much maruell, &c. And a little lower: Most chast was he also, so that he would not enter where any woman was. This Leo 9. and partly at the instigation of that good peece Hildebrandus, wholly forbad ma∣riage to to ecclesiasticall persons. Of this Leo 9. reporteth Ca∣rion lib. 4 of his historie, that being Pope, he went with the Em∣perour into Almaine: And when the Emperour had called a Synod, which was held in Maguncia, the Pope being in the Councell, would haue preferred himselfe to the Bishop of Ma∣guntia. But the Bishop (alleaging his right defended the same: and so was the Pope constrained to giue place. For albeit the Popes had oftentimes attempted the tyrannie to be preferred before other Bishops: yet had they not preuayled. The which in the time of Henry the fift they obtained.* 1.330 Fiue yeares was he Pope,* 1.331 and the 1054 yeare of poyson which Brazuto gaue him he died.* 1.332 Don Fernando 1. then reigned in Castile. Ʋictor 2. was Pope two yeares and somwhat more,* 1.333 but Brazuto with poison dispatched him. Don Sancho 2. reigned in Castile.

Stephen 10 (or 9.* 1.334) fulfilled not one whole yeare. For Brazu∣to dispatched him quickly in the 1058.* 1.335 year. Don Sancho 2. rei∣gned in Castile.* 1.336 In the absence of Hildebrand, was Benedict 10. (or 9.* 1.337) But Hildehrand, who then was the holy Spirit which ru∣led the Court of Rome, did much stomacke this election, and accusing him that by force & bribes he had attained the Pope∣dome, so wrought that Benedict was deposed. Wretched Hilde∣brand and how was he afterwards, and his predecessors before him? The old saying in this Benedict was fulfilled: Para los des∣dichados se hizo la horca. For the vnhappie was the gallowes pre∣pared. In the 1059.* 1.338 yeare, Benedict vnwillingly renounced. And Don Sancho 2. reigned in Castile.

Benedict deposed, Hildebrand laboured the Clergie to choose

Gerrard,* 1.339 whom they called Nicholas 2. But (vnable with his safety to make him in Rome) they went to Sena, and elected him there.

Nicholas seeing himselfe Pope, called against Benedict the 10.* 1.340 a Synod in Sutrio. This was the 21. Sisme: which Benedict perceiuing, who was a peaceable man, leauing the Popedome he fled from Rome, and so died not of poyson. This Nicholas 2. held another Councell in Rome, which they called the Coun∣cell of Lateran:* 1.341 wherin he commanded, that whosoeuer, either by money, fauour, popular tumult, or warre, without the mutual consent of the Cardinals,* 1.342 attained to the seat of S. Peter, should not be holden for Apostolicall, but Apostaticall. To the Cardi∣nals, Clergie, and Laity he gaue power to excommunicate and curse as a thiefe such a chiefe bishop, and to call a Councell for deposing of such a Pope. And if they could not in Rome, yet in some other place they should call it. Behold if his successours kept this decree.* 1.343 Nicholas 2. poysoned by Brazuto, in the 1061 yeare dyed. Don Sancho 2. then reigned in Castile.

By the crafty subtiltie of Hildebrand, and without consent of the Emperour, was Alexander 2. made Pope: for which cause the Lombards in the Diet holden at Basil,* 1.344 where the Emperor was present,* 1.345 elected Honorius Cadolus. This was the 22. Sisme. Honorius came with a great host, and besieged Rome: but he & his were destroyed, and so Alexander 2. gotte possession. This Alexander commanded that the Cardinals only should choose the Pope.* 1.346 Great alterations haue bene in chusing of the Pope. First by the Senate, Clergie and people of Rome, with consent of the Emperor he was chosen: then was he chosen of the Cler∣gie and people of Rome: one while with the Emperours con∣sent, another while without: afterwards he was chosen by the Clergie: now only by the Cardinals: and is not to be chosen, except he be Cardinall, present in the Conclaue when the ele∣ction is made. The holy Spirit that gouerneth in the Popes e∣lection, is euery day more wise, and better aduised. Hildebrand cast this Pope Alexander into prison, aduancing himselfe with the papall rents, and not giuing to the Pope but only fiue shil∣lings a day. Thus did Hildebrand enrich himselfe greatly. Ale∣xander by Hildebrand so tyranically handled, in the 1074. yeare

dyed,* 1.347 and of poyson as it is presumed, which Hildebrande gaue him. Don Sancho 2. reigned in Castile.

Alexander being dead,* 1.348 Hildebrand fearing that if he foreslow∣ed it, another would be chosen, ayded by his souldiers, without consent either of the Clergie or people, enthronized himselfe. To his election none of the Cardinals subscribed.* 1.349 And as the Abbot of Cassina was comming to this election (already made) Hildebrand said vnto him: Thou hast much slacked brother. To whom the Abbot answered, and thou Hildebrand hast too much hastened; which before the Pope thy Lord was buried, hast cō∣trary to the commons, vsurped the seat Apostolicke. Hildebrand thus enthronized,* 1.350 how he liued, how he cast from him the Car∣dinals, which ought to haue bene witnesses of his life and do∣ctrine; how miserably he tormented the world; with how many heresies he corrupted it; how many were his periuries; & what great treasons he practised, hardly could many describe. The blood of Christians, which hath miserably beneshed, whereof he was the author and procurer cryeth vnto the Lord. This ty∣rannicall history reciteth Cardinall Bennon. Hildebrand being Pope, called himselfe Gregory 7. In briefe he was a notable vil∣laine, and terrible inchanter: which art he learned of Lawrence, who was disciple of Siluester 2. Betweene the Cardinals, Law∣rence, Theophilact, Iohn Gracian & Hildebrand, was a most staight league of familiaritie. Of this Pope, Cardinall Bennon, reciteth a notable historie.* 1.351 The Emperour (saith Bennon) did vsually re∣payre to S. Maries church, which is in mount Auentino to pray; and as Hildebrand by his espials, diligently enquired of all that Henry the Emperour did, he caused the place where the Empe∣rour prayed, to be marked; and perswaded a certaine man with great promise of reward, to place secretly certaine great stones ouer the beames of the Temple; so that they might fall from an high vpon the head of the Emperour praying, and bruse him to peeces: which thing as this minister of so notable a villanie ha∣stened to effect, & would haue placed ouer the beames a stone of great poise, the stone with it waight, fel backward vpon him, and breaking a table that was amongst the beames, the stone and the miserable man by Gods iust iudgement, fell from an high to the floore of the Church, & so was he crushed in peeces.

Thus farre Cardinall Bennon. This Hildebrand demanding an∣swere of the Sacrament against the Emperor; and it not answe∣ring, he cast the sacrament into the fire,* 1.352 albeit the Cardinals present did gainesay him. He left not for all this, to persecute the Emperour; he excommunicated him, depriued him, and named another Emperour, to whom he wrote this verse:

Petra dedit Petro, Petrus diadema Rodulpho.

The Rocke gaue to Peter, Peter giueth the crowne to Ro∣dulph. This Rodulph, was Duke of Sueuia. Henrie here with disquieted, left his Imperiall ornaments, and with his wife and little sonne in the middle of winter, came to Canusium, where the pope remained. The Emperour clothed in linnen, and bare∣footed, made a spectacle (as saieth Cardinall Bennon) to An∣gels and men, came to the gates of Canusium: There continued he fasting from morning to night, humbly crauing mercie. The beast must be cut off; his horne hath very much increased. Somewhat long is the historie, but we will make it short. Thus abode there the Emperour for three dayes space: and when he instantly craued license to enter. The Bishop (he was answe∣red) as yet was busied, and could not speake with him. In the ende, the fourth day, at request of the Countesse Mathilda, (who sayth the historie much loued the Pope) and others, the Pope commanded he should enter. Forasmuch as this Maud is one of the chiefe benefactors of the Popes, I will heere declare that which saieth Pineda. lib. 16. cap. 26. ¶4. There was (sayth he) in Italie, one Beatriee, sister of the Emperour Henry the second, and wife of Boniface Lord of Luna, of whom was borne the famous Maude wife of the Counte Gofredo, which inherited her fathers possessions, and Gofredo gouerned the landes of Luca,* 1.353 Parma, Regio, Mantua, and others of Italy, which came by the Testament of Maud to the power of the Popes, and called them S. Peters patrimonie. When the Empe∣rour was entered, he demaunded pardon, and gaue him his crowne, but the Pope would not pardon, nor absolue him of the excommunication;* 1.354 vntill he promised to purge himselfe in the Councell; with other vnlawful cōditions as the Pope should command. All which the Emperor promised: yet for al this was he not restored to his Empire. After (saith the history) that Henry

vanquished Rodulph: and that Rodulph was dead, the Pope made Emperor Herman County of Lucēburg (whō a womā slew with a stone.) And yet for all this, this cruell Pope did not cease; but a third Emperour named against this good Henry: who being newly named, by the hand also of the Emperials, as miserably ended. By how much the more adulterous and filthy was this pope; by so much the more, pure mariage hee forbade to his Clergie. Fryar Iohn de Pineda part. 3. lib. 16. cap. 29. ¶5. of him saith: He depriued married Priestes from the diuine of∣fice, and forbade lay men to heare Masses of such and publique wenchers: and they mortally sinne that of such heare Masses: although they remaine without Masse hearing vppon Easter day, except the Councell of Constance doe free them, &c. And a little lower: This euill happened, that lay men contem∣ned the most holy Sacrament of the bodie of our Redeemer consecrated by Priests openly married, or concubine keepers, and turned the blood of Christ, as if it were no Sacrament: but let this be holden for an vndoubted trueth, that the Sacraments of Baptisme, and the Eucharist, loose nothing of their vertues by the wickednesse of the Ministers, which that crue beleeued they did.

Thus farre Pineda. All Germanie (as saieth Carion lib. 5.) withstoode this wicked forbidding of matrimonie: the which when Maguntino propounded it, those that were present were so greatly prouoked, that they almost killed Maguntino. To this purpose, reade aboue the liues of Siricius and Gregorie. 1. Pope Liberius an Arrian he canonized, and commanded (as sayth Cardinall Bennon) that his feast should be celebrated. Behold if the Pope erred;* 1.355 one heretique did canonize another. Pope Da∣masus, which liued in the 366.* 1.356 yere, for an Arrian condemned this Liberius. And S. Ierome, who at the same time liued, held him for an Arian: but Gregorie 7. did sanctifie and canonize him: Pope Vrban 2.* 1.357 who in the 1088. yere liued, confirmed all that which Gregorie the seuenth had done, this Gregory condemned the doctrine of Beringarius touching the Sacrament. This Pope was the first (as is said) that put in practise Transubstanti∣ation. Gregorie in the end wickedly ended: for the Emperour celebrated the Councell of Brixa,* 1.358 wherein Pope Gregorie was

condemned,* 1.359 and a new Pope made, who was called Clement 3 Reade a little lower,* 1.360 in Pascual. 2. (this was the 23. Sisme) whom the Emperour placed in the church of S. Peter in Rome, and put Rome to such a straight,* 1.361 that forced it was to demand peace. Gregory seeing himselfe forsaken, fled to Salernum, where in the 1086 yeere,* 1.362 he miserably ended his life. Albeit that this Gregory was so abhominable, there wanted not papists that said he wrought miracles after his death.

D. Illescas vpon the life of this Gregory 7. as a great flatterer of the Popes, of him saith: The Cardinals without much dispute ioyning in one, gaue their mutuall and willing consents to the most excellent, and no lesse valerous S. Hildebrande: and some∣what lower. And this in particular was due to the holy and most prudent Hildebrand: one of the most famous chiefe bishops, the Church of God hath had &c. Mon. Ecclesiastic. he calleth him the great seruant of God.

Against this deuillish beast, wrote Hugo Candido the Cardi∣nall Walramus bishop of Neburgo, Ʋenericus bishop of Vercel∣le, Rolandus a priest of Parma, and many others; Cardinal Ben∣non doth witnes. 13. Cardinals to haue bene against him. Should we recount all the villanies of this Pope, we should neuer make an end: let what is said suffise. When Gregory 7. was deposed, Clement 3.* 1.363 was made Pope. He was pope 21 yeeres, after whose death those of his part, in the 1101 yere, elected Albertus. Pas∣cal. 2.* 1.364 caused the bodie of Clement to be vntombed and burned. The same which hapned to Clement 3. hapned also to Formosus as before we haue said, vpon Stephen 6. or 7. and Sergius 3. In the time of this Pope Gregorie 7. raigned Don Alonso 6. This A∣lonso wan Toledo, in whose time and presence the miracle in Toledo,* 1.365 recited by Don Rodrigo, Archbishop of Toledo, in his historie of Romish and Gothish offices,* 1.366 which both were cast into the fire, happened. The Romish was burned, and not the Gothish. Which historie in the treatise of the Masse we will af∣terwards declare.

Victor 3.* 1.367 not by the Cardinals, nor the people of Rome, but by Maud the adulteresse, & whore of Pope Gregory 7. was made pope. This Victor tooke part against the Emperour, and Clement 3. but that which he would he did not: for in the 1088. yeere of

poyson which his subdeacon,* 1.368 in saying of Masse, cast into the Chalice, he quickly died. Don Alonso, of Cartagena bishop of Burgos, speaking of Don Alonso the king in his time maketh mention hereof.

By Maud also,* 1.369 was Ʋrban 2. made Pope. He was the disci∣ple of Hildebrand, whom Cardinall Benon in contempt calleth Turbano.* 1.370 He was a Sismatike, an heretike, an Arrian. He excō∣municated Clement 3. and the Emperor that did chuse Clement. This Clement also (as saith Vicencius) did excommunicate Ʋrban and when Vrban would not absolue any of those whome Hilde∣brand had excommunicated, he secretly departed from Rome. Many Councells did this pope celebrate. 1. in Melphis. 2. in Troya in Pull. 3. in Placencia, 4. in Clarmont. 5. in Turon: wherein he approued and confirmed that which Gregorie 7. (that good peece, did. In that of Claremont, a voiage into the holy land was concluded: and so went there 3000. men; and with them Petrus Hermitanus. From this Petrus Hermitanus, say many, (as noteth Friar Iohn de Pineda) issued praying by count, which we call the Rosaries. But I demaunde what worde of God; or what example taken out of the old or newe Testament haue they to confirme this maner of praying. It is then a humane inuention and by consequence abhominable in the sight of God. This Vrban made the Archbishop of Toledo Primate of all Spaine.* 1.371 Two yeares was this Pope hidden in the house of Peter Leo, for feare of Iohn Paganus a citizen of Rome, where in the 1099 yere he died. His aduersary Pope Clement 3. who being Pope,* 1.372 saw 3 Popes the same yere, died. Don Alonso 6. reigned in Castile.

Pascal 2. a Thuscan, was the disciple of Hildebrand. This Pascal seeing they wold make him Pope, would not ascend to the Papall seat,* 1.373 before the people had three times said, S. Peter hath chosen a most good man Reinerus. In warres and sedi∣tions he consumed his life. In a Councell which he held, he re∣nued the excommunication against the Emperour Henry 4. & such was his hate towardes him,* 1.374 that with deceits and subtil∣ties he incited Henry 5. against his owne father. What thing more cruell and horrible can be, then to cause an onely sonne not onely causelesse to despise, forsake, and abandon his fa∣ther:

but also with warre to persecute him, take him by de∣ceit, and so taken,* 1.375 to suffer him die a most miserable death? And who incited him to this? Euen the Pope himselfe, who being a Priest (as he cals himselfe) was to haue exhorted the sonne to loue and honor his father, as God in th fifth Comman∣dement of his holy law commandeth. And yet after the fathers death ceased not the Pope to shew his malice: He commanded to vntombe him, cast him out of the Church, and his bodie to remaine fiue yeares without Christian buriall.* 1.376 Otherwise com∣mandeth Saint Peter (whose successor he saith that he is) that kings should be honoured. Be subiect (saith he, 1. Pet. 2. 13.) to euery ordinance of man, for Gods cause: be it to the king as superiour. Otherwise commandeth S. Paule, that we should honor them. Let euery soule (saith he, Rom. 13. 1.) be subiect to higher powers, for there is no power but of God, &c. And to Titus, chap. 3. 1. he saith, Warne them that they be subiect to Princes and potentates, that they obey &c. But he is shamelesse, all the earth is his, he may do all whatsoeuer he listeth, without reckoning of God, his sonne Iesus Christ, or his holy Apostles, who commaund vs to honour kings and bee subiect to them. And as Pascal was an vnquiet and seditious man: so began he also with the sonne, and denied to confirme the Bishops which Henrie the fifth had nominated. But the Emperour gaue him his pay∣ment, who (dissembling) came to the Pope,* 1.377 and after he had kissed his feete, caused him to be taken, and would not release him out of Prison, vnill he had confirmed the said bishops, and crowned him. But as the Emperour turned his backe to re∣turne into Germanie, then reuoked the Pope (periured as he was) all whatsoeuer he had promised: and excommunicated the Emperour. In Campania of France held this Pope a Coun∣cell: Wherein he tooke away the lawful wiues from the priests of Fraunce: as Hildebrand his maister tooke them from those of Germanie.* 1.378 In his time the Templars began. This Pope (as in Gregory the seuenth we haue said) caused the body of Cle∣ment the third to be vntombed and burned.* 1.379 Pascal died in the 1118. yeare. and Don Alonso the seuenth reigned in Castile.

Gelasius Gaietanus the second,* 1.380 with great tumult, and with∣out consent of the Emperour was made Pope.* 1.381 The Empe∣rour

leuied a great hoste against Rome. Gelasius fearing him, went with his partakers to Gaeta. When the Emperour was come to Rome hee made another Pope, whom they called Gregorie the eight.* 1.382 Archbishop of Braga, which done the Em∣perour departed from Rome.* 1.383 Gelasius hearing the same, came secretely to Rome, and boldly went to say Masse in the Church of S. Prax••idis: where those of the contrary faction did so assault him, that he hardly escaped their hands, and so fled to Pisa, and from thence into France:* 1.384 where, after he had a yeare and some dayes bene Pope, he died. In Colonia he held a Councell, al∣beit not present there himselfe, where the Emperour was ex∣communicated. He ordained in this Councell that his succes∣sors the chiefe Bishops of Rome,* 1.385 neither might nor ought to be iudged of anie. In the 1119.* 1.386 yeare he died: and Don Alonso reigned in Castile.

In the place where Gelasius died,* 1.387 was Calistus the second, a Burgoignian, by some of the Cardinals that went with him chosen: which election some Cardinals abiding in Rome and Italie did also approue. He (thus made Pope) went to Rome, where most honorably he was receiued, & thence sent to com∣mand his Legate, as then at the Councell, to continue the ex∣communication against the Emperour. Who fearing the like should happen to himselfe as did to his father, admitted (albe∣it wicked) the conditions of peace, Gregorie as yet liuing, whom he had made Pope. This peace concluded, Calistus bent him∣selfe to persecute Gregorie. Gregorie seeing his part ouerthrown fled from Rome to Sutrio, whither followed Calistus: tooke him, and with great ignominie brought him to Rome, & put him into a Monastery.* 1.388 This Calistus the more to confirm idola∣trie, and the better to intertaine superstition, made the Church of S. Iames of Galicia an Archbishoppricke, and a booke also of S. Iames his miracles.* 1.389 In the 1124. yeare he died: and Don A∣lonso 7. reigned in Castile.

Honorius the second,* 1.390 a Bullonist, entered not (saith Platina) rightly into the Popedome. For more by ambition then the consent of good men, he obtained it. The Cardinals chose for Pope Theobald,* 1.391 Cardinall of S. Anastasia, whom they called Celestine the secōd.* 1.392 This was the 25. Sisme. The people sought to

haue the Cardinall of Saint Stephen to be Pope. There was thē in Rome a very rich mā called Leo, who so much wrought both with the Cardinals and people, that neither the Cardinall of S. Anastasia, nor he of Saint Stephen, but whom he himself listed, called Honorius 2. was Pope. Honorius sent into England Iohn of Crema, Cardinal of S. Grison his Legate: which Cardinall in a Councell by him held in London, condemned married Priests, and was taken the night following with the theft in his handes: with a wicked woman they caught him,* 1.393 which (as saith Mathew Paris) gaue no small scandall to the Church. Such be these, as were the Pharisies, of whom the Lord saith: that they binde heauie burthens,* 1.394 and hard to beare, and put them vpon the shoulders of men, but they themselues wil not moue them with one of their fingers.* 1.395 Honorius died in the 1130. yeare, and Don Alonso 7. reigned in Castile.

Innocent being Pope,* 1.396 shewed great hatred to Rogero king of Sicilia, against whom he went forth in battell. And as he car∣ried him away vanquished, behold, the sonne of the king came, and tooke the Pope and his Cardinals.* 1.397 Now did the Romans make another Pope,* 1.398 whom they called Anacletus the second (this was the 26.* 1.399 Sisme) which Innocent hearing, compoun∣ded with the king, and minding to go to Rome, but durst not attempt it. He went into France, and in Claremount held a Councell, where he condemned Anacletus: and went to see Philip king of France: then Henrie the first, king of England: and afterwards Lotharius king of Almaine; to the end they should restore him to his Popedome. Lotharius with a great campe came vpon Rome, put to flight Anacletus, and in his seat placed Innocent, which Pope to shewe himselfe gratefull, crowned Lotharius Emperour. This Innocent ordained, that whosoeuer wounded any Priest or ecclesiastical person, should ipso facto, be excommunicate, and none might absolue him but the Pope himselfe,* 1.400 Concil. 17. q. 4. Siquis. In the 1143. yeare hee died: and Don Alonso the seuenth reigned in Ca∣stile.

Lucius 2.* 1.401 was made Pope. In whose time the Romans (vna∣ble to beare longer the violence and tyrannie of the Popes) e∣lected one Patricio a noble man of Rome called Iordan. This

Patricio demaunding the rights of the citie of Rome, aswell within as without the walles, said: that this right by reason of his office perteined to him: which the Pope, by meanes of Charles the Great suppressing al the Patricios, had so long time vsurped to himselfe. He commaunded that the Pope (as his predeces∣sors had done) should content himself with the first fruits;* 1.402 tenths and oblations. The Pope seeing himselfe so disquieted by the Romans, sent his Ambassadors to the Emperor Conrado, reque∣sting him to come into Italie and aide him, which Conrado could not do. The Pope seeing there was no remedie to be ex∣pected by the Emperour,* 1.403 vsed this subtiltie. He awayted his time, when all the Snators of Rome and the Patricio with them were together in the Capitol. This oportunitie found, the Pope like a good Captaine, vtterly to destroy that Senate, went with many souldiors in person to the Capitol. The bruit of the Popes pretense flue presently through Rome: the Romans took armes and fought brauely against the Pope:* 1.404 who receiued in the bat∣tell so many blowes with stones, that thereof shortly after, in the 1145. yeare, not hauing yet fulfilled a yeare in his Popedome, he died, Don Alonso 7. reigned in Castile. In the time of this Don Alonso 7.* 1.405 and whiles Eugenius 3. successor of Lucius was Pope, Don Alonso 1.* 1.406 after he had 27. yeeres bene Earle of Portugal, hauing conquered fiue Moorish kings, was made king of Por∣tugal, and so continued king 46 yeares.

Anastasius 4.* 1.407 was not so wicked as his predecessours: In the second yeare of his Bishopdome he died. In his time (saith Ma∣thew Paris) was William restored to his Archbishopricke of Yorke in England, who the same yeere (of poyson, which in saying Masse they put into the Chalice) died.* 1.408 Don Alonso 7. then reigned in Castile.

When Adrian an Englishman,* 1.409 and son of Robert a Monke of Saint Albons, was chosen, he wold not be consecrated vntill Arnold Bishop of Brixta was cast out of Rome. This Ar∣nold had perswaded the Romans to recouer their liberty of chu∣sing their magistrates, & gouerning their common-wealth: but the people would not graunt what the Pope demaunded: for which cause the Pope did excommunicate them. Arnold in the end was expulsed Rome, and the Consuls renounced their of∣fice.

At this time came Fredericke the Emperour to Rome; the Pope and clergie met him in Sutrio. The Emperour then lighting from his horse, led the horse of the Pope, and held his left stirrope, for the Pope to alight: The Pope derided the Emperour, because he held not the right stirrop: with this dirision was the Emperour somewhat angrie,* 1.410 and smilingly answering him, said: That he neuer had bin horse boie. The daie following, came the Pope to the Campe of the Empe∣rour, who corrected with his former reproofe, by holding the right stirrope, better perfourmed his office. This done, the Emperour would be crowned: but the Pope wold not crowne him till he had cast from Pulla Willam king of Sicilia: and this at the proper charge of the Emperour. The Popes resolution vnderstood, the princes answered; that a greater Campe was needefull: that then he should crowne the Emperour, who wold returne with a greater host, and performe that which he commaunded; and so was he crowned the daie following▪ when the Emperour was departed, the Pope seeing himselfe destitute of his assistance, excomunicated the king of Sicilia, and absolued all his vassals of their oath and allegeance; but seing this nothing preuailed, he incited against William, Manuel Emperor of Grecia: William seeing himselfe so greatly straigh∣ted, demaunded peace; promising to make full restitution: but by the counsaile of some Cardinalls, which gained by the warres, the Pope would not grant it: William seeing the cause to be desperat; leuied a great armie, wherwith he put to flight the Emperour: he besieged Beneuente where was the Pope with his Cardinals, and put them to such a straite, that they cra∣ued peace: which William graunted: and so the Pope declared him king of both Sicils. At this time commaunded the Ger∣man Emperour, that if the Pope sent his Legats into Almaine, they should not be receiued, but commanded to returne. The Emperor also cōmanded that none shold appeale to Rome,* 1.411 & in letters placed his owne name before the name of the Pope: wherwith the Pope was highly offended: as by a letter which he sent, cōplaining of these things which the Emperor had cō∣manded, appeareth. Whereunto the Emperor very Christian∣like, among other things answered, saying, that Iesus Christ cō∣māded

to giue vnto Caesar that which was Caesars: & that the Pope being his vicar, should do the like. He shewed the cause why his Cardinals were not admitted: for that they were (saith he) not preachers but robbers: but when they performe their duty & office, then will we not let to ayd them. D. Illescas in his hist. Pontif. vpon the life of this Adrian 4. setteth downe the letter of the Pope: but (craftie as he was) he set not downe the answer of the Emperor, recited by Nauclerus. In the end he excommuni∣cated the Emperor:* 1.412 but no further could the Pope shew his ma∣lice: for that he swallowed a flie:* 1.413 and in the 1159 yeare thereof died.* 1.414 This Pope granted the Henrie 2. king of England, the seig∣nory of Ireland. In this yere 1159. died Don Alonso 7. who rei∣gned 51 yere in Castile.

Alexander 3.* 1.415 was made pope with great sedition: for 9 Car∣dinals, which tooke part with the Emperour,* 1.416 made the Cardinal of S. Clement,* 1.417 whō they called Victor 4. Pope. Victor being dead, in his place was chosen Pascal, then Calistus, and afterwards In∣nocentius. All these one after another opposed themselues to A∣lexander. This was a much greater Sisme then the 27 was.* 1.418 The last (which was Innocent) vnwillingly renounced.* 1.419 All the time that Alexāder was Pope, which was 22 yeres, indured this sisme Frederick the Emperor in the time of this Sisme, held a Diet in Pauia, where he cōmanded that Alexander, & the Pope his ad∣uersary, should appeare, that the cause might be examined, and he Pope alone, which had most right to be Pope. Alexander scorning the messēgers of the Emperor, proudly answered: The Bishop of Rome ought not to be iudged of any: & thē wrote his letters to the christian Princes, & excōmunicated the Emperor & Victor the Pope. To the Cardinal his vicegerent in Rome sent he great presents, to gaine the good wils of the Romans, that they might chuse such Consuls as shold take part with him. To him Philip king of France gaue great assistance. The Emperour seing the obstinacy of Alex. leuied a great host & came into Ita∣ly: whē the Emperor was come to Brixia, Harmā Bish. of that ci∣tie, who had bin Secretary to the Emperour, perswaded him (& that by the coūsel of Alex. whō he feared) to passe with this gret host into the holy land, & there make war with the Turke. The Emp. moued with this exhortatiō of Hermā, supposing al waters

were cleare, and that there was no deceit, departed to make warres with the Turkes: of whom he had many victories, and gained many cities, and among them the citie of Ierusalem: Aelexander hearing of such, and so great victories, beganne newly to feare, lest the Emperour at his returne into Italie, would newly assaile him. To preuent so great a mischiefe, by all possible meanes he practised to destroy,* 1.420 and cause him to be killed. Then sent he for a painter, which should picture the liuely purtrait of the Emperour,* 1.421 which picture or purtraite the Pope sent to the Souldan, aduising him by his letters, that if he coueted to liue in peace, he should kill him by deceit whom that picture represented. The Souldan taking the counsell of this diuellish Pope, sought all wayes possible to kill him: and vnable by force of armes, by fraud and subtiltie. The Empe∣rour and his campe then marching in Armenia, and the sea∣son being verie hot, he resolued to go bathe in the riuer, and none to accompanie him but one of his Chaplaines: being thus alone, he was taken by such as the Souldan sent to watch him: and taken, was through the woods and groues carried to the Souldan, without the knowledge or suspition of anie of his followers. His people on horseback all that day and the next sought him, and not finding him, it was bruited through the host, that the Emperour was drowned. And supposing that he was drowned, they returned to their owne countries. When the Emperour was presented to the Souldan, he fained him∣selfe to be the porter of the Emperour: but the Souldan well knowing him by the picture, which the good Pope had sent him, commanded the purtrait and letters sent by the Pope to be brought forth, which in his presence he caused to bee read. Then was the Emperour apalled: and seeing that his deniall nothing auailed, confessed whom he was, and craued mercie. The Souldan seeing the great goodnesse and wise∣of the Emperour, with great gentlenesse vsed him: and so it happened, that he gaue him libertie, with this condition, that an euerlasting peace should be betweene them, and that he should pay an hundred thousand duckets for his ransome: for the which his Chaplaine (taken with him) should remaine vntill it were paide. The Couenantes thus beeing made,

the Soldan dismissed the Emperour, and giuing him many pre∣sents, and prouiding all things necessary for his iourney, he cau∣sed 34 horsemen to attend him, & so came he to Brixia, where he abode. The Gemane Princes hearing of the Emperours arriuall, came to kisse his hands, and giue him the welcome-home. The Emperour rewarded the Souldans people that had attended on him, and sent them backe to their Lord againe. This done the Emperour held a Diet in Norinberge: where he recoūted that which had hapned, the great treason of the Pope, & read the letter sent by the Pope to the Souldan: which seene, the Princes promised their aid both for performance of his pro∣mise to the Souldan: and also for the chastising of Pope Alexan∣der. A great campe he leuied, without any let passed through Italy, and went towards Rome. The Emperour sent Ambassa∣dors to Rome, by whom he required (without mentioning the receiued villanies and iniuries by Pope Alexander) that the cause of the Popes might be heard & examined, that he which had most right might be Pope: and so the Sisme cease. Ale∣xander seeing his part vnfurnished, fled by night to Gaeta, and from thence to Beneuente: and there attiring himself in the ha∣bite of his Cooke,* 1.422 in the 17. yeere of his Bishodome came to Venice, where he was made Gardiner of a Monasterie: from whence by commandement of Sebastian Duke of Venice; with great pome he was taken and very pontifically carried to the Church of Saint Marke. This historie is cited by Nauclerus, Barnus, Funcius, and others. The Emperour hearing that the Pope was in Venice, requested the Venetians to deliuer so per∣nicious a man his enemie vnto him: which denied by the Vene∣tians, the Emperor with an Armie sent Otho his sonne: & com∣manded him not to fight before his comming. The young Prince desirous of fame, sought with the Venetians against the commandement of his father, of whom he was vanquished, and carried prisoner to Venice. This was a notable victorie: for the Generall of the Venetians, called Ciano, brought but thirie Gallies and Otho 75. I will here recite that which Frier Iohn de Pineda lib. 25. cap. 7. ¶. 3. saith: Glorious Ciano entered into Venice, &c. and somewhat lower. The Pope gaue him the glo∣rie of the victorie: a little gold ring he also deliuered him: say∣ing:

he gaue him that, in token he graunted him the segniorie of the sea, which he had gotten; and would, he should cast it in∣to the sea,* 1.423 to bind the sea thenceforth as his wife, to be alwayes kept vnder the Venetian Empire. And that all the after Dukes should vpon some speciall day, celebrate this ceremony euerie yeare. And somewhat after: the ceremony passed, was vpon the day of the Ascension: and the Pope granted in that Church vpon such day, full remission, &c. for euer. Thus farre Pineda. Alexander growne proud with this victorie, would not make peace with Fredericke, vntill he himselfe should come to Ve∣nice, at such day as the Pope would appoint. The father, for the loue he bare to his sonne, did all whatsoeuer he was comman∣ded. He came to Saint Markes: where the Pope before all the people commanded the Emperour to prostrate himselfe, and craue mercie: which the Emperour there did. Then trode the Pope with his feete vpon the necke of the Emperour, who was prostrate on the ground,* 1.424 and with his mouth that spake blas∣phemies, said: It is written, Thou shalt go vpon the Aspe and Basi∣liske, and vpon the Lyon and Dragon shalt thou treade. The Empe∣rour herewith ashamed, made answere: Not to thee, but to Peter.* 1.425 Whereat the Pope stamping vpon the necke of the Em∣perour, said:* 1.426 Both to me and to Peter. Then was the Empe∣rour silent, and so the Pope absolued him of his excommuni∣cation. Another such like thing as this, to the Emperor Henry (of whō we haue spoken in the life of Gregory 7.) hapned. The con∣ditions of peace were, That the Emperor shold hold Alexander for rightfull Pope: & restore all whatsoeuer, that during the war he had taken. The peace thus made, the Emperor with his sonne departed. Robert. Montensis, in his historie, reporteth, that Lewis king of France, and Henry king of England, going on foot, and holding the bridle of the horse, whereupon this Alexan∣der rode, the one with the right-hand, and the other with the left, with great pompe they led him through the citie of Boy∣anci, which is vpon the riuer Luera. In the time of this Alexander. God to reproue the pride and tyranny of the Bishop, raised vp the Waldenses,* 1.427 or as other call them, the poore of Lyons, in the yeare of the Lord 1181.* 1.428 in which yeare this beast died: and Don Sancho 3. reigned in Castile.

Lucius 3.* 1.429 who purposed to abolish the name of Consuls in Rome, by the commō consent of the Cardinals was chosen. For which the Romans much offended, expelled him from Rome, disgraced with diuers kinds of reproches those of his part; and some of them also they killed.* 1.430 In the 1185. yeare he died: and Don Sancho 3. reigned in Castile.

Vrban 3.* 1.431 (whom for his troublesomenesse they called Tur∣bano, as saith Albertus Crantzio in the 6. booke, and 52. chap. of his Saxon historie) determined to excommunicate the Em∣perour: because he was a let vnto him, and wold not permit him to do what he listed:* 1.432 but he did it not, because in the 1187. yere, he died before he would.* 1.433 Don Alonso 8. reigned in Castile, and at this time the Moores tooke Ierusalem.

Gregorie 8.* 1.434 before he was two moneths Pope died.

When Clement 3.* 1.435 was Pope, he incited the Christian Prin∣ces (as had done his predecessours) to warre beyond the seas: which did the Popes, not so much for the increase of Christen∣dom, as for their own peculiar intents & commodities, as vpon Alexander 3. we haue already declared: because the Princes being so farre remote, and intangled with warres against the Infidels, the Popes might do, and did, whatsoeuer they listed. The Danes this Pope excommunicated,* 1.436 because they would their Priestes should be married, and not concubine keepers. In this 1191. yeare he died. Don Alonso the eight then reigned in Castile.* 1.437

The next day after,* 1.438 Celestine 3. was made Pope. He crow∣ned Henrie 6. and much repining that Tancred, the bastard son of Roger (whom the Sicilians had chosen for king, William their king being dead without heire) should be the king of Sicilia. The Pope married the Emperour with Constantia the daughter of R••gero,* 1.439 taking her out of the Monasterie of Panormo, where she was a Nunne, vpon this condition, that expelling Tancred, who then possessed it. He should demaund for dower the king∣dome of both Sicils: and for being king of Sicilia should pay his fealty to the Pope:* 1.440 which was the cause of much bloudshed. When this Emperour Henry was dead great sisme arose in the Empire, & such and so great was the discord, that hardly one pa∣rish agreed with another. By these cōtentions amōg the priests

the Pope greatly enriched himselfe; because in Rome they were to be ended, as noteth Conrado Lichtenao, Abbot of Ves∣purg: whose words,* 1.441 for that they are worthie of perpetuall me∣morie, I will here recite them. Hardly, saith he, remayned any bishopricke or ecclesiasticall dignity which entertained not strifes; whose cause, but not with emptie hande, was caried to Rome. Be glad mother Rome; because the sluces of treasures doe open in the earth; that the flouds and riuers of money, may come to thee in great abundadnce. Reioice ouer the wickednes of the sonnes of men: because for recompence of so great wickednes, the price to thee is geuen: delight thou with discorde thy helper, which issued from the pit infernall, that many rewardes of money might be heaped vnto thee. Hold that for which thou hast thirsted: Sing to sing, because by the malice of men, and not their godly religion, thou hast ouer∣come the world: draw men vnto thee, not their deuotion, but the committing of great abhominations,* 1.442 and the deciding of strifes for reward. Hitherto the Abbot; who so now would say thus should be an heretike,* 1.443 a Lutherane. In the 1198. yeare died Celestinus. Don Alonso 8. reigned in Castile.

Innocent 13. (whom the Historians call Nocentissimus) bare so great hatred to the Emperour Philip, because against his li∣king, he was chosen by the Germane Princes, that he said these words:* 1.444 Bishop, either take the crowne and kingdom from Phi∣lip; or Philip take from the Bishop his Bishopdome. And so stir∣red he vp Otho, a great and rash warriour, against the Empe∣rour. Much bloud he shed for the Popes cause: vntill another Otho,* 1.445 and great taitor slew Philip: and so his Competitor Otho came to Rome, and for his good seruice done to the Pope was crowned. Note that which before we haue said vpon Alexāder 3. against the Emperour: but long lasted not the friendship be∣tween Innocent & Otho. For Otho willing to recouer that which the Popes had vsurped of the Empire, was by the Pope excom∣municated: & all whosoeuer should call, or hold Otho for Em∣perour were accursed. And so the Pope procured the Princes to choose for Emperor Frederike king of Cicil. The Popes be like vnto stumpets, which no longer loue their ruffians, then they do them seruice. In the time of this Pope, which was in

the 1212 yeare, some of the Nobles of Alsacia (as Huldericus Mucius reporteth) condemned the Pope for wicked, because he suffered not the Priests to be maried: And because certaine men said: it was lawfull for euerie Christian to eate flesh and marrie at any time of the yere; the bishops burned in one daie a hundred persons. If this be heresie, then Saint Paule was an heretique. 1. Timothie. 4. 3. where he calleth them that forbid mariage, and meats, which God hath created, &c. apostatates from the faith. This Innocent 3. vnder colour to recouer the holy land, did celebrate the Councell of Laeteran: but his prin∣cipall intent was, to excommunicate and depose the Emperor, because he had taken some citties of the Patrimonie of Saint Peter. The Pope in this Councell, brought forth auricular con∣fession. He was the first that imposed this charge vpon christians He was the first,* 1.446 that forbad the laitie (as they call them) the cuppe in the communion. This prohibition was confirmed in the Councell of Constance. Almericus a learned man, he con∣dempned for an heretike,* 1.447 and cōmaunded his bones to be bur∣ned in Paris, and all those that held his opinion. This did the Pope, (saith Friar Domingo Soto in one of his sermons;) because Almericus had taught, that Images should be cast out of the Temple.* 1.448 Seest thou not ô Pope, that God forbiddeth that which thou commandest; and comandeth that thou forbiddest; with great reason doe men call thee Antichrist. The Councell of Eliberis, celebrated in Spaine, at the same time almost with the first Councell of Nice, comaundeth; that that which is reuerenced, or adored, should not vpon the walles be pictu∣red, as in the beginning of this Treatise, we haue said. This Pope ordeined, that when the princes disagreed in election of the Emperour; such election should remaine to the arbitrement of the pope. Concerning the election of the Emperour, and the authoritie of the 7 electors,* 1.449 reade Carion. lib. 5. fol. 3. and 5. Therewith hath the Pope nothing to doe. He commaunded the God Pan, the wheaten God, should in the Churches be kept.* 1.450 And that when they carried it to any sicke person, a little bell and light should be borne before it. Hee ordained that the Pope ought to correct the Princes of the whole world.

And that none bee holden for Emperour, which shall not bee crowned by the Pope. If this be true, it followeth, that Don Fer∣nando in our Countrey of Spaine, nor Maximilian his sonne, nor Rodulph his nephewe, that nowe is Emperour; were no Emperours: seeing, that none of these three besides other more were crowned by the Pope.* 1.451 In the 1216. yeere he dyed, Thomas Cantipratensis, a Dominican (as recounteth Friar Iohn de Pineda lib. 21. cap. 26. ¶7.) writeth that this Innocent, after his death burning in cruell flames, appeared to the holy Vir∣gine Lutgarda, and said vnto her, that so should he goe vnto the end of the world: and that for three sinnes hee had deser∣ued euerlastingly to bee condemned, but that the glorious mother of God, and of mercie fauoured him because he had built a Church in honour of her holy and sweete name. And this Authour saith, that Saint Lutgarda tolde him what sinnes they were, but that hee for the Popes honour would not write them. O yee Church-men that for true prelates con∣found the Churches, God grant ye become not worse then In∣nocent. Thus farre Pineda. Open thine eyes (ô Spaine) and vnderstand at last, what a one is the Pope, whome as a God on earth thou adorest. Don Alonso the ninth then reigned in Castile.* 1.452

Honorius the third against the excommunicated Otho the fourth and Henry the first, crowned Frederick second sonne of Constantia the Nunne (of whom we haue spoken in the life of Celestinus the third) which Fredericke, because he sought that which was his in Sicilia and Pulla, the Pope did afterwards ex∣communicate. This Honorius forbad the Ciuill lawe to be read in Paris.* 1.453 In the time of this Pope, and the 1223. yeare, did one Adam Bishop of Cathan in Scotland, excommunicate certaine men,* 1.454 for not paying their tithes, against whome the citizens were so muche offended, that they burned him in his kitchin. So much did the Pope stomacke this matter, that he staied not (till the king of Scotland called Alexander did it:* 1.455) but 400. of them he caused to be hanged, and their sonnes to be gelded; that their name shoulde not remaine in the earth. Cruell and reuengefull is this beast.* 1.456 In the 1227. yere he died. Don

Fernando, surnamed the Holie; which wan Seuill, Cordoua, and a great part of Andalusia,* 1.457 reigned in Castile.

Gregorie 9. the Nephew, or to speake better, the sonne of Innocent 3. bare great hatred against Fredericke, and so he con∣firmed the sentence of excommunication, which Honorius had giuen against him. The Ambassadors, which the Emperor sent for his excuse, he would not heare. He incited manie Princes a∣gainst him, which thing the Emperor seeing, to auoyd the furie of the Pope, he went to Palestina to make warre with the Soul∣dan, as the pope commanded. But when the Emperor was pas∣sed the sea, then the Pope made himselfe Maister of Pulla, and would not consent that the crossed souldiers, which were to go and serue the Emperour, should passe the sea. The Emperor went thither, where so valiantly he behaued himselfe, that he wan Ierusalem and other cities, and made truce with the Soul∣dan for ten yeares. All which, by his Embassadors he signifi∣ed to the Pope, supposing that the Pope would haue reioyced: But so farre off was the Pope from reioycing at the newes,* 1.458 that he commanded those which brought them to be slaine, lest they should tell them to others, and bruted it abroad, that the Emperour was dead. This did the Pope, that those cer∣taine citties of Pulla, which were not yet rendered, hea∣ring of the Emperours death might yeeld themselues vnto him. Herein the Pope shewed himselfe a murtherer and ly∣er, the verie sonne of the diuell. And that the Emperour might not returne, the Pope by letteres requested the Sol∣dan not to deliuer the holie land vnto him. But the Empe∣rour set all things in good order, returned into Italie, and recouered againe that which the Pope had vsurped in Pul∣la. The Pope seeing this, did excommunicate him againe, obiecting against him, that hee had made truce with the Souldan: yet in the end by the mediatiation of the Princes the Pope absolued the Emperour, prouided that he payd for his absolution an hundred thousand ounces of gold, or as saith Hist. Pontific. vpon the life of this Gregory the ninth, a hundred twenty fiue thousand ounces. But Nauclerus, Friar Iohn de Pi∣neda, Rerum Germanicarum Epitome: and Carion lib. 5. say, 120000. ounces of gold. How deerely the Pope selleth his vile

merchandise here appeareth. There is no Mercer, chapman, nor Pedler, which sell so deere their wares, as the Pope sel∣leth his inke, paper, waxe, and leade. When the Emperour was departed out of Italy, hee vnderstood that the Pope and his confederates sought to depriue him of the Empire: where∣upon he returned into Italy and chastised the rebelles. The Pope hearing thereof, did eftsoones excommunicate the Em∣perour as then in Pauia, who now vnable any longer to en∣dure the couetousnesse, sausinesse and tyranny of the Pope, resolued to make them knowne to all faithfull Christians, that they might fly from the error & false religion of the Popes. For this cause he commaunded a man well exercised in the Scripture, to preach in his presence, wherein he should in∣treate of Excommunication, and the Roman Church. And so it was. The Sermon being ended, the errours of the Romane Church were so discouered and the craft and subtiltie of the Popes so manifested, that the Emperour wrote to the Pope these verses.

Roma diu titubans longis erroribus acta Corruet, & mundi desinet esse caput.

To wit Rome, that long time hath stumbled, shall fall, and cease to be the head of the world. The which we see dayly more and more to be verified. How many kingdomes haue cast off the Romane tyranny?* 1.459 This Pope commaunded, that at the Aue Maria, the Salue Regina: (that so blasphemous Antheme against Christ, which this Pope first cōmanded to be sung in the Chur∣ches) and also at the eleuation of his pasted God the bel should be tolled. To Saint Fraunces was this Pope very much de∣uoted: and so commaunded, that the faithfull should be∣leeue, Saint Fraunces to haue had the fiue woundes. Frier Iohn de Pineda (as a Frier Franciscan) libr. 22. cap. 23. ¶. 3. handleth this matter at large. And in the 39. cap. ¶. 3 he in∣treateth of the Saints, which he saith had the woundes, as had Saint Fraunces: which historie, among the swarme of false mira∣cles you shall find in the end of this booke. This Pope (as no∣teth Frier Iohn de Pineda, lib. 21. cap. 33. ¶. 3.) compiled and ordained the Decretals.* 1.460 The lawes of the Popes whereby the Cannonists be gouerned, some are called Decretals which be

(as Pineda in the place alleaged doth note it) determinatiue Epistles of some doubtful causes which the Pope alone, or with the opinion of the Cardinals and consultation of some maketh. A Decree is called that,* 1.461 which the Pope establisheth by ad∣uise of the Cardinals,* 1.462 without request of any. A Cannon is that which in an vniuersall Councell is established. And this is a distinction of the Glose. Cann. Omnis. Dist. 3. vpon a Decree. He addeth,* 1.463 that the statute in matter of faith is called Dogma: and that which consisteth in matters of vices or vertues,* 1.464 Man∣datum. And if it be prohibitiue, an Interdiction it is called with∣out punishment assigned:* 1.465 and Sancion is the member of the lawe, that appointeth the punishment to transgressors, &c. And somewhat lower: Other constitutions, which other popes haue sithens inuented remaine in another volume, which wee call Liber Sextus,* 1.466 compiled and authorised by Pop Boniface the eight and in the Councell of Lyons in France by him publi∣shed. And Clement the fift made afterwards many others, which are called Clementines,* 1.467 &c. Other Extrauagants many Popes made,* 1.468 &c. Extrauagants be they called, because they are not put in the titles of the Law, as other ordinarie ones be, but each one apart by it selfe, euery one intreating of it distinct matter: euen as Quodlibets are so called,* 1.469 because they be put amongst diuine questions, handled apart by themselues, euery one according to it matter. I thought good (seeing in this booke is handled the authoritie of the Pope) to set downe here the names of the lawes wherewith the Pope gouerneth his Church. Iesus Christ the only vniuersall head of his vniuersall Church, with the word of God conteined in the old and new Testament (which we call the Byble, and our aduersaries so much abhor and detest as the pestilence, and doctrine of diuels) gouerneth his Church: and therefore vnder such rigorous paine forbid they the reading thereof: calling it a booke of heresies. Arise ô Lord, sleepe not, disperse thine enemies, and driue those away that abhorre thy holie lawe which thy Maiestie hath published by the mouth and writing of thine holy Prophetes and Apostles. In the 1241.* 1.470 yeare this Gregorie 9. died. Don Fernando 3. rei∣gned in Castile.

Celestinus the fourth,* 1.471 a Milanist, assayed what he might, to

secute the good Emperour Fredericke: but, for that hee was Pope but eighteene dayes,* 1.472 and (as is sayd) poysoned: hee could not performe it. In the election of this Celestine the fourth (saith the historie,) an English Cardinall called Robert Somer∣ton, lest he should haue succeeded Gregorie the ninth,* 1.473 was poi∣soned. Celestine being dead, because the Emperour tooke the Cardinals, the popedome was voyd almost 21 moneths, but in the end, at the request of Baldwin Emperour of Constan∣tinople and others, he let them go. Don Fenando 3. reigned in Spaine.* 1.474

When Innocent the fourth, a Genoway, was Pope, of a most deere friend to the Emperour Fredericke he beame a mortall enemie. I will here recite what saith Ieronymus Marius, con∣cerning this Pope, of him saith he: that being Pope he held a Councell against the Emperor at Lyous in Fraunce: in which Councell the Pope himselfe cited the Emperour. The Embas∣sadors of the Emperour besought the Pope to giue him time to come to the Councell: this time the Pope refused to graunt, but there, like a mad man, excommunicated and deposed the Emperour: commaunding that none should obey him, and the Princes to choose another Emperour: whom he so sollicited, and with promises deceiued, that they chose for Emperour Henrie, Lantgraue of Turingia. Fredericke the se∣cond vnderstanding hereof, against the Pope and the rest de∣fended himselfe valiantly, vntill being in Pulla, he could not escape the snares of the Pope, where a certaine man by the Pope corrupted, did poyson him. Yet began he notwithstan∣ding to recouer,* 1.475 vntill a young man called Manfredo with money also (as some say) by the pope corrupted, strangled him with a towell. Concerning this good Emperour, no credite is to be giuen either to Blundus, Platina, Estella, nor Sabellicus, because they wrote the sayings of the Pope and his flatterers to stirre vp the world, if they might against this good Emperour.* 1.476 Who listeth to knowe the truth, let him reade Petrus de Vinea in his sixe bookes of Epistles. Hitherto Marius.* 1.477 In Sueuia at this time were preachers, that with great libertie preached the truth, against the Pope and his Cardi∣nals, they iustified the cause of the Emperour Fredericke the

second and Conrad his sonne: and boldly affirmed, that neithe the Pope, Cardinals, nor Bishops had any authority, because they were stained with Simony, and that they held no power which Christ had giuen them. The Priests (sayd they) being in mortall sinne, did neither bind nor loose, nor yet consecrate at al, &c. At the end of their sermons, they said, that the indulgēces which they preached, were not feigned of the Pope, nor inuen∣ted of his Prelates, but graunted by the omnipotent God. In the foresayd Councell of Lugdanum,* 1.478 Innocent ordeined, that the Cardinals should vse red shadowes (which they call hattes) and cloakes, and ride vpon trapped horses: and this (saith Pla∣tina) to adorne his order of Cardinals. Note for this purpose, concerning the Cardinals, that which Pero Mexia vpon the life of the Emperour Henry the fourth saith: where to paint Saint Ierome with a hat is made a mockerie: for Saint Ierome died aboue 850 yeares before Innocent inuented the hattes. This Pope Innocent the fourth had many bastards; whom, after the popish custome he called Nephewes. Vntill the time of this Pope (as noteth Bibliander) there was no article of faith,* 1.479 nor law of the Church, that men should worship the bread and wine in the Eucharist. This Pope was the first that created a new God by his transubstantiation: albeit true it is, that Honorius 3. began this building. This Pope offered to Henry 3. king of England, the kingdome of both Sicils,* 1.480 if he would buy it. In the 1254. yeare he died: and Don Alonso 10. called the wise, which was Emperour, reigned in Castile.

Alexander 4. an Italian was the first that persecuted and excommunicated Manfred king of Sicilia.* 1.481 By reason whereof, many reuolts happened in Italie.* 1.482 William de S. Amor, a learned man, who wrote against the feigned pouertie of the begging Friars, was in the time of this Pope, which bookes, with a ter∣rible edict the Pope prohibited. This good man affirmed these idle poore and lazie fellowes, which liued by almes, were not in the state of saluation. This Alexander 4. secretly fauoured Richard the sonne of king Iohn of England,* 1.483 for money which he had promised, if he would make him Emperour, but pub∣likely hee made shewe to fauour Don Alonso 10. king of Spaine, of whome hee had receiued verie much money.

A double hearted man, is neuer good. In the 1262. yeare, or after others 1261. he died: and Don Alonso the tenth reigned in Castile.* 1.484

Ʋrban 4.* 1.485 a Frenchman, was Pope, he tooke against Man∣fred, as his predecessour Alexander the fourth had done. And the better to be enabled for his owne reuenge, he prayed Lewis king of France, to send Charles his brother, Earle of Prouince and Aniou, whom he called king of both Sicils, with a great campe into Italie. Charles in the end, after many warlike con∣flicts, ouercame and slew Manfred, neere vnto Benauente: and so took he vnder fealty, the kingdoms of Sicilia, with Duke∣dome of Calabria and Pulla (the pope against all right, as he that faulteth in whatsoeuer he doth, giuing the same vnto him) This manifest roberie was the cause of manie ensuing murders. This Vrban the fourth at the instance of a certain woman called Eua,* 1.486 a Recluse in the land of Leege (familiarly by him knowne before he was Pope) did institute the great feast of the breaden God, called Corpus Christi. This woman Arnoldus Bostius, and Petrus Premostratensis report,* 1.487 had a reuelation (a di∣uellish one no doubt) vpon the celebration of the feast of the Sacrament, which shee by her letters signified to the Pope, requesting him by his papall authoritie to cause it to be celebrated: Which thing the pope graunted, as by a letter in answere thereof appeareth. This letter thus beginneth: Ʋr∣banus Episcopus, seruus seruorum Dei, dilectae in Christo filiae E∣uae, salutem, &c. Ʋrban Bishop, the seruant of Gods seruants, to Euah his beloued daughter in Christ, health and Aposto∣lique blessing: We know ô daughter, that with great desire hath thy soule desired the solemne feast of the body of our Lord Iesus Christ to be instituted in the Church of God, and for e∣uer celebrated of all faithfull Christians, &c. The Letter is long, and therefore contenting my selfe to haue put downe the summe, I haue spared here to recite it. Behold heere, my brethren the cause of this solemne feast, with so manie daun∣ces, Castles, Maygames, playes, maydes borne vpon mens shoulders, streetes strowed with boughes and decked with Tapistrie. A day it is of most great superstition and Idolatrie: a day wherein more villanies then vertues are committed. For

who, (he or shee) vpon this day, will not see, and be seene; & that beside which passeth, more to be lamented then laughed at. True it is, that Pope Honorius the third laid the foundation, and made the ground-worke of this building. In the 1265. or after some others,* 1.488 1264. yeere died Ʋrban: and Don Alonso 10. reigned in Castile.

Clement 4.* 1.489 a Frenchman was like his predecessors, cruell, and a great bloodshedder. He called into Italy against Manfred king of Cicill, Charles Earle of Aniou: Charles vanquished and killed Manfred, whom this vngentle Clement made king of Si∣cilia, and Ierusalem,* 1.490 with this condition to pay him yeerely 40000. duckats. This caused infinite numbers of men to be murdered. For Conradino, the sonne and heire of Conrade, king of Sicilia, sought to defend his right: but Charles ouercame and tooke him prisoner, together with Fredericke Duke of Austria neere vnto Naples; and by the counsell of the pope did behead them. For Charles wrote to the Pope what he should doe with Conradino his prisoner? The Pope answered, The life of Charles, the death of Conradino &c. After him, Adrian 5. against this Charles,* 1.491 demanded aide of Rodolph the Emperour. The king∣dome of Naples, by meanes of this cursed Pope, came to the French,* 1.492 and the Dukedome of Sueuia tooke end. In the 1270. yeere,* 1.493 this butcher died. The seat of Sathan was long time, to wit, two yeeres and nine moneths, and two dayes, voide. And Don Alonso 10. then reigned in Castile.

Clement the fourth being dead,* 1.494 the Cardinals which were 17. number, to chuse a new pope assembled together; Amongst whom so great discord arose, that in almost three yeeres space, they could not agree: for euery of them pretended to be pope. Philip king of France, and Charles king of Sicill, hearing of this great discord, came to Viterbo where the Cardinals were, and prayed them to dispatch and chuse a chiefe bishop; but so great was the ambition of the Cardinals, that all this trauell and sute of the two kings, were to no purpose: & so they returned with∣out any thing done. When they were in the election, inuoca∣ting the holy spirit, bishop Iohn Cardinall Portuensis, seeing the great forwardnesse of the Cardinals, said vnto them: My Lords, let vs vncouer this chamber: for the holy spirit through

so great roofes cannot enter vnto vs. When the same Cardinall vnderstood that Gregory was Pope, he cōpiled these two verses:

Papatus munus tulit Archidiaconus vnus: Quem patrem patrum, fecit discordia fratrum.

To wit, an Archdeacon attained to the Popedom, whom the discord of brothers, made father of fathers. All this reporteth Panuinus an Augustin Frier. Behold here what the Romists thē∣selues report, of the elections of their Popes: behold here Am∣bition the holy spirit, which in their election gouerneth. Gregory 10.* 1.495 thus elected, in the yere 1273. at Lyons in France did cele∣brate a Councell: where Michael Paleologus Emperour of Con∣stantinople, who approued the doctrin of the Romaine church, his predecessors hauing 12 times done the like,* 1.496 & as many times more reuoked the same, was present. In this councell it was or∣deined, that the Pope being dead, the Cardinals shold shut thē∣selues in the Conclaue. And that moreouer which Panuinus in the note vpon Platina, vpon the life of this Gregory 10. saith. He renued a fresh the warre of the holy land. And in 5 yeres that he poped,* 1.497 neuer saw Rome. In the 1276. yere he died, and Don A∣lonso 10.* 1.498 reigned in Castile. Innocent 5. a Burgonion, was the first begging friar that was made pope: for which cause, he much fa∣uored his dominicks. And hauing poped 6. moneths & 2. daies, the same yere with his predecessor he died.* 1.499 Adriā 5. a Genoway was the nephew, or as is thought the son of Innocēt 4. whē he was Pope, he went frō Rome to Viterbo: frō whence he wrote to Ro∣dulph, the Emperour to aide him against Charles king of Sicilia: which Charles, had the former popes against all right made king of Sicil, as in the life of Clement 4. we haue noted: but the Empe∣ror occupied in the wars of Bohemia, could not succor him. He poped but one moneth, & 7 daies & then died. Iohn 22. (or 21 or 20) before he was pope called in latin Petrus Hispanus,* 1.500 was born at Lisbon, & by professiō a Phisition. Albeit this mā was holden for very learned; yet was he very vnskilfull to gouerne. And as saith Platina wrought more domage thē profit to the popedom. Many things he did, which shew his folly & lightnes. One good property he had, that whē he saw a yong man inclined to study, with benefits & money he would aide him. This mā (foolish as he was) promised by the stars long life to himselfe: & so would

tell it to all men. But it farre otherwise happened to him: for a certaine chamber which Valerius calleth a sporting chamber, & Estella calleth it a precious bed chamber, which he had builded for his pleasure, in the pallace of Viterbo, at the end of 4. dayes, fell suddenly to the ground: & the Pope was found betweene the timber & the stones: who (hauing poped 8. moneths, and 8. daies) at 7.* 1.501 dayes end, in the 1277. yere died.

Six moneths after the death of his predecessor,* 1.502 was Nicholas 3. chosen: for the Cardinals could not agree: at the end of which time,* 1.503 Charles king of Sicilia ruling as a Senator in the Conclaue: Nicholas 3. was chosen: who after he was pope began thē to per∣secute Charles: he tooke frō him the vicaredge of Hetruria: he tooke frō him also the power of Senator, giuē him by Clement 4. he forbad, that no king or prince thenceforth should dare to de∣mand or administer that office, & tooke it to himselfe. But Mar∣tin the 4.* 1.504 his successor, did restore it vnto him. For so agree the Popes, that that which one doeth, another vndoeth. This Nicho∣las with great wars vexed Italy. And the better to effect his pur∣poses, he perswaded Don Pedro king of Arragon, to demand the kingdom of Sicilia: seeing it was his in the right of his wife Con∣stance. This counsell much pleased Don Pedro: which was after∣wards the cause of much bloodshed:* 1.505 In the yere 1381. died Nic.

Martin 4.* 1.506 a Frenchman (Panninus cals him 2.) with great hu∣manity receiued Charles king of Sicilia, and restored him to the dignity of Senator; & that moreouer, which his predecessor had taken frō him.* 1.507 He excōmunicated Don Pedro king of Arragon; who leuied a great armie to inuade Charles in Sicilia: gaue his kingdome for a prey, to the first that could take it: absolued all his vassals from their oth to him made, as their king &c. yet Don Pedro of al this made no reckoning, but passed into Italy, & aided by Paleologus, Emperor of Constantinople wan Sicilia. The Sici∣lians for their pride & luxuritie, bare great hatred to the French, so that they conspired against Charles & his frenchmen, & toul∣ling the bels, they issued out, & killed all; nor sex nor age regar∣ded; yong & old, men and women, albeit great with child they destroyed.* 1.508 These be the Euensongs, which the Sicilians call so famous. After this, Charles with his armie comming to Naples was vanquished, taken, & (as saith Platina) sent into Arragon.

This Pope Martin tooke the concubine of his predecessor Ni∣cholas 3.* 1.509 when Martin had 4. yeares and one moneth poped, in the 1285. yeare he died, of whom (saith Platina) that after his death, he wrought great miracles. Don Alonso 10. then raig∣ned in Castile.* 1.510 Honorius the fourth following the steps of his predecessor Martin 4. confirmed the excommunication, and interdiction against Don Pedro, which held the kingdome of Sicilia.* 1.511 In the 1288. yeare, and the second yeare of his pope∣dome, died Honorius. Don Sancho the braue raigned in Castile. When ten moneths and eight dayes of the vacation were expi∣red: Nicholas the fourth was chosen.* 1.512 In this time were great tumults in Rome. So that in the 1292 yeare,* 1.513 for very griefe and sorrow (say they) he died. When Nicholas was dead, the Cardinals for more quiet election of a new Pope, went from Rome, to Perusio. But notwithstanding so great were the dis∣cordes among them:* 1.514 that in two yeares, three moneths, & two dayes, they could not agree together. Don Sancho 5. raigned in Castile. After so great a vacation Celestine 5. by the fauour of Charles king of Naples,* 1.515 & of Cardinall Latinus was made pope. This pope in his first Consistorie, (as sayth Christianus Masseus) willing to reforme the church for example vnto others,* 1.516 began the reformation of the ecclesiastical persons, resident in Rome: for which the church men were so offended with him, that they called him blocke, and foole: among whom was a Cardinall named Benedict, or to speake better Maledict, which after be∣ing Pope was called Boniface 8.* 1.517 He I say, placed a certaine per∣son in a chamber of the pope:* 1.518 which person many nights tho∣rough a trunke, should say these words: Celestine, Celestine, re∣nounce: for the burthen is greater then thou art able to beare: Celestine being a good man, without deceit, and not malicious as Maledict was, supposed it was an Angell, that spake to him by night: and so for discharge of his conscience, began to treat of renouncing: which heard of king Charles, he besought him with great instance, in no wise to renounce. And all the people did the same: but Celestine answered, he would doe that which God willeth. In the end being exhorted by many of the Car∣dinals, and chiefely by Maledict that succeeded him, hauing first made a decree by consent of all the Cardinals that the pope

might renounce after he had 6. monethes bene Pope; he re∣nounced, and so Boniface was made Pope: who when hee was Pope, fearing (as saith Colemucius in his Neapolitaine historie) the holines of Celestine, laid hand on, and tooke Celestine, after he had renounced, and in the way to Yermo, where before he was Pope, he had liued. Celestine thus taken, in the thousand two hundred ninetie fiue yeere died.* 1.519 Boniface like a sub∣till and craftie man yeelded (albeit but friuolous) his excu∣ses. Be it as it wilbe (saith Platina) this is notorius; that verie vngratefull and craftie was Boniface; seing by his ambition he deceaued so holie a man, caused him to renounce his Pope∣dome, and going to Yermo, tooke him, and put him into a Castle; where before the time of a yeare, and fiue moneths, after he was made Pope he caused him to die. Of this Celestine (saith Genebrardus) by authoritie of some hiostories, (as Pineda lib. 22. cap. 7. 5. 3. reporteth it) that this holy Pope comaunded, that thenceforth neither Popes nor Cardinals should ride, but on Asses, as rode Iesus Christ, and he him selfe, whiles he was Pope; as writeth Papirus, &c. Don Sancho the braue reigned in Castille.

Boniface 8.* 1.520 of the Spanish race, through his great ambition and deceipt, was pope: as in the life of his predecessor we haue declared. So arrogant he was (saith Platina) that he no man regarded: some of the Cardinals complained of him, to the kings and Christian princes, accusing him of Ambition, that against all right and reason, by deceauing, and causing Celestine to be taken, with that moreouer which before we haue recited, he had made himselfe pope. So greatly this pope hated the Gibilins,* 1.521 that vpon a time, being the first wednesdaie in lent, Prochetus, Archbishop of Genoa, kneeling at his feete to take ashes, the pope, in steed of saying, Remember that thou art dust ô man, and to dust thou shalt returne, he said, Remember man that thou art a Gibiline, and with the Gibilins into ashes shalt returne: and in stead of putting ashes vpon his head, he cast them into his eyes: and depriued him of his Archbishoppricke, albe∣it afterwards againe hee restored him. This Pope excom∣municated Philip king of Fraunce, because hee would not suffer him to draw money out of Fraunce, and banned him

and his race, vnto the fourth generation. He would not con∣firme Albertus the Emperour, albeit two or three times he had requested him, except (Philip deposed) hee would make him king of France. And so on a time, as by ouermuch ambi∣tion and pride, he was besides himselfe, hee girt vnto him a sword, put a crowne vpon his head, and gloried that hee was Emperour and chiefe Bishoppe: and so denied the confirma∣tion of the Emperour. But of himselfe afterwarde for the hate he bare to the French king, did he offer it. The cause of this hate recounteth Carion. lib. 5. He adunaced the excommuni∣cation, to Don Peter king of Arragon:* 1.522 euer sought to enter∣taine discord in Italy: gloried that hee was porter of heauen: and that he might be adiudged of no man: he was the first that appointed the Iubile, promising full pardon and remission of sinnes to such as should visite Rome. The Fraticellians which saide that the Clergie ought to imitate the Apostles,* 1.523 he con∣demned. He compyled the Sexto of the Decretals,* 1.524 and com∣maunded them publiquely to be read in all Vniuersities. Of the Decretals read aboue vpon Gregorie the ninth.* 1.525 He cano∣nized Saint Lewes king of France, and vncanonized Harmon of Ferrara; commaunded him to be vntombed, and after hee had beene buryed thirtie yeeres, to be burned. Of this Her∣manus (saith Histor. Pontific. vpon the life of Boniface the eight) that more then twentie yeeres they helde him for holy in Fer∣rara, and then was he verified to haue beene an heretique, of those which were called Fraticellians. Of this Boniface (saith Cornelius Agrippa, lib. de vanitate scientiarum, cap. 62. This is that Boniface the great, which did three great and wonderfull things. The first that with deceipt and a false Oracle, he per∣swaded Celestine to renounce the popedome: The second he compyled the Sexto of the Decretals, and affirmed the Pope to be Lorde of all; The third hee instituted the Iubile, and market of Indulgences, and he, the first that stretched them out euen vnto Purgatorie. Thus farre Agrippa. Of the Iu∣bile, afterwardes vppon Nicholas the fift, and Alexander the sixt,* 1.526 and Carion lib. 5. The ende of this beast was thus; some which for feare of him, had hid themselues in the mountaines and woods, holding the wilde beastes, not so cruell as he that

was Pope, came to Anagnia, where secure was the Pope in the house of his father, and breaking the gates, they tooke, and caried him to Rome, where fiue and thirtie dayes he remained; after which time, hauing poped eight yeeres, nine monethes, and seuenteene dayes, in the 1304. yeere of very griefe and sorrowe hee died.* 1.527 Frier Iohn de Pineda, speaking of this Boniface 8. lib. 22. cap. 11. ¶3. sayeth: he added that, which to many others seemed meere noueltie; namely, that he, (as wrote also Papyrus Saonensis) was Lord of all the world; which thing Philip king of France did denie him &c. And a little lower, sayth the same Pineda: Crantzio sayth, that on a solemne day to declare himselfe Lord, as well of the temporaltie as of the spiritualitie: pontifically arrayed as a Pope he shewed him selfe to, and blessed the people; and another day clothed as an Emperour, carying before him a sword naked shewed him∣selfe, and cryed out, saying, Ecce duo gladij hic, &c. Beholde here two swords &c. wherein he would say; that he was Lord of both swords, ciuill and spirituall. This is that Pope, of whom say the Historians, that he entered like a Foxe, liued like a Ly∣on, and died like a dogge:* 1.528 Thus died that Boniface (sayth Pla∣tina) that more endeuoured to terrifie Emperours, Kinges, Princes, Nations, and people, then make them religious. He attempted to giue and take away kingdomes, dispatch men and eftsoones call them backe, euen as hee listed himselfe, much thirsting after golde. seeking for it on all sides more then can be spoken. Pandulphus Calenucius, in the fifth booke of his Neapolitane historie, recounteth manie great villa∣nies of this Pope. With Boniface the eight will I conclude, saying that which Frier Iohn de Pineda in his twentie and two booke, chapter 12. ¶1. saith. Let ambitious men (saith hee) note the life and death of Boniface, so openly practised in his popedome: and who coueteth more (saith Frier Iohn de Pine∣da) let him read Iohannes Vilaneus in the eight booke of his historie.

And notwithstanding he was such a one as manie men wor∣thy of credite, doe paint him out, yet did Clement the fifth for all this celebrate a Councell in Vienna, where were pre∣sent (as saith Frier Iohn de Pineda) three hundred Bishoppes,

with very many other Prelates: and it was there determined, that Pope Baniface had bene most Catholike, a Christian and true Pope and Vicar of God. Wo vnto you, that call good euil, and euill good. Behold here if the Pope and Councel may erre. Don Fernando 4. the sonne of Don Sancho reigned in Castile.

Benedict 11.* 1.529 or after others, the 9. a Dominican was very li∣berall to entertaine Idolatrie. When he was Pope, he ci∣ted those that had taken Boniface his predecessour: and for not appearing before him, he excommunicated them for their con∣tempt. Hee absolued of the excommunication the king of France, and receiued into fauour Iohn and Iames Cardinals of Colen, whom Boniface so much abhorred. This good is repor∣ted of him, that he would not see his mother poore, but poor∣ly clothed.* 1.530 In the 1305. yeere, 9 moneths of his popedome not fully complete, he died, and of poyson (as is thought) giuen him in certaine figs sent him by an Abbesse:* 1.531 Don Fernando 4. then reigning in Castile.

After great differences,* 1.532 who should be Pope, Clement 5. a Gascon, was chosen being absent. His election being knowne, he departed from Burdeux, where he was Archbishop, and came to Lyons in Fraunce, whither he commanded (and they so did) all the Cardinals to come,* 1.533 and so the Court of Rome in the 1305. yeare passed into Fraunce, and there continued al∣most 74. yeares. At the coronation of this Clement, Philip king of Fraunce, Charles his brother, and Iohn Duke of Brittaine were present: vpon whom, and other twelue also, fell a wall, whereof they all there died. The king also himselfe receiued some part of the euill; and the pope sawe himselfe in so great a straite, that he fell from his horse, and lost a Carbuncle, which he bare in his Miter, or as they call it Reyno, worth 6000. Flo∣rences. How could he say with Saint Peter, whose successour (saith he) he is, Gold and siluer haue I none? The pompe of this coronation ended, many Cardinals he made, & all were French men. To Rome he sent three Cardinals, with authority of Se∣natours which should gouerne the same, and Italy also. He made a decree that to the elected Caesars in Almaine (albeit they were called kings of the Romanes) the pope notwithstan∣ding should giue both authoritie and name: a Brotheller was

this Clement, and Patron of whores, and so for his pleasure and delight, setled his Court at Auignon. At Vienna in the 1311. yeare,* 1.534 he celebrated a Councel: in which (for their goods sake, wherewith he inriched those of S. Iohns order of the Rhodes) most cruelly he dissolued the Templars, which were more rich then the French king himselfe. The great maister of the Tem∣plars, & one of his companions in the presence of the Cardinals he burned at Paris.* 1.535 Against the Fraticellians, Begardians, and Begninians, that denied to adore the bread in the Sacrament, he published a Bull. He excommunicated the Venetians, Flo∣rentines and Lucquesians. The feast of the Recluses dreame in the life of Ʋrban 4. before mentioned, which feast is called Cor∣pus Christi, he confirmed. Celestine 5. he cannonized. But why condemned he not Boniface 8. who was a traitor to his Pope & Lord Celestine?* 1.536 In the 1314. yeare Clement died. In which same yeare, as the Emperor Henry from Lucemberg meant to come into Sicilia, offered and giuen him by the Sicilians themselues, a cursed man called Bernardus de Monte Policiano, a Dominick Friar,* 1.537 who fained of set purpose great seruice to the Emperor, gaue him poyson in the Sacrament. And whē the good Empe∣ror perceiued that he had giuē him poison, he said vnto him: Sir, depart hence: for if the Almaines perceiue what thou hast done thou shalt die an euil death. The cursed Dominick fled to Sena, where like another Iudas, he receiued the money promised for his treason. But his fellow Dominickes could he not de∣liuer: for in Tuscan,* 1.538 Lombardie and diuers other partes, many of them were murthered, and they and their monasteries by fire and sword perished. Fryar Iohn de Pineda lib. 22. cap. 24. ¶4. of this Clement speaketh these words; Saint Antoninus Io∣hannes Villaneus and Papirius say: that hee was very couetous of money and thence it happened, that he suffered Simony in matter of benefices, to goe so openly through his court: meer∣ly ignorant bee they, which say the Pope cannot be a Simo∣nist: seeing we know by deuine law,* 1.539 that to buy or sell things holy and spirituall, is called sinne, and is that of Simony &c. It is no marueile (being such) though he approued that good peece Boniface 8.* 1.540 Two yeares, 3 moneths, and 17. dayes the Sea was voyd. In the time of this Pope, Don Alonso 11. reigned in

Castile. After many contentions among the 23 Cardinals, Iohn 23,* 1.541 or 22. or 21 was chosen. The Cardinals (as saith Saint Anto∣ninus whom Friar Iohn de Pineda alleageth) disagreeing, they yeelded the court to this Iohns disposing, and whomsoeuer hee should name, was to be holden for Pope, &c. & he named him∣selfe. And somewhat lower saith Pineda,* 1.542 Titus, Liuius saith, that the Romans were offended, because Apius Claudius had cho∣sen himselfe of the Decemuiri, and Lucius Furius Camillus to be Consull, and they were pagans; and to be named Pope he be∣ing a Christian, held it no let, &c. Such like vnto him was this Iohn 24.* 1.543 that elected himselfe. This Pope depriued Hugh, Bi∣shop of Catura, disgraded, and deliuered him to secular power to be tormented, embowelled, and burned till he were dead. The cause of his great crueltie was this, that the said Bishop (he said) had conspired against the Pope. This Iohn much affected nouelties, of one Bishopricke he made 2, and contrarywise of 2, one. Of an Abotship, he made a bishoprick: and of a bishop∣rick, he made an Abbotship.* 1.544 Caragoça he made an Archbishop∣rick; and fiue bishopricks of 11, in the Prouince of Taracona hee gaue it for suffraganes.* 1.545 The Knights of Christs order (as they call it) to fight against the Moores, he instituted in Portugale: and by consent of Don Alonso king of Portugal, gaue them the goods of the Templars. Those he condemned for heretiques, which said, Christ and his Apostles had nothing proper. He for∣bad this question in the vniuersities, to be disputed. He con∣demned one Peter a Franciscan Friar, because he exhorted men to follow Christs pouertie.* 1.546 For which cause, many were con∣demned, and burned. This Pope so cruell against such as he cal∣led heretiques, erred in the faith, and was an heretike: For hee taught that the soules,* 1.547 seperated from the bodies, saw not God, nor reioyced with him before the day of iudgement. For so (as saith Masseus) deceiued by the visions of one Tundall an Irish∣man, had his father taught him. By that saying of the Lord to the theefe vpon the Crosse (This day shalt thou be with mee in Paradice Luke 22.* 1.548 43.) and by the speech which he vttered con∣cerning Lazarus, whose soule (saith he) was in Abrahams bo∣some, Luke 16.* 1.549 22. by that which saith S. Stephen Act. 7. 59. Lord Iesus receiue my spirit, imitating therein, his maister, who

being vpon the crosse, said, Father Into thy handes I commend my spirit. And by the saying of S. Paul Phil. 1. 21. To me Christ is gain, whether in life or death. and verse 23. I desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ, and that (he saith) is better for him. Also Eccle. 12. 7. And dust returne to the earth &c. & the spirit returne to God that gaue it. Also Matth. 22, 23. the Lord speaking of Abraham, Isack & Iacob, (who were dead as touching the body) saith, that God is not a God of the dead, but of the liuing. And Luke 16. 9. Make ye friends of the vnrighteous Mammon: that when ye shall haue neede, to wit, when ye shall die. They may receiue you into euerlasting ha∣bitation. And 2. Cor. 5. 8. (we loue to be out of the body, and to be with the Lord) is this heresie confuted. Whereupon it fol∣loweth that the soules of the faithful which die in the Lord,* 1.550 see God; and at the parting from their bodies, enioy his presence, in these two thinges, to see God, and enioy his presence, our happinesse consisteth. To, teach and preach this heresie, this Pope sent 2 Friars to Parris the one a Dominican, the other a Franciscan, vnto whom Thomas Vales an English Dominicke opposed himself, for which the Pope cast him into prison: many others likewise opposed themselues. In conclusion, the vniuer∣sitie of Paris ayded by the fauour of their king Phillip the faire, who had withdrawne himselfe, and all his kingdome from the Popes obedience; compelled the Pope (as he did) to recant: & not without sound of trumpet, for feare of loosing his Pope∣dome: as Iohn Gerson in the sermon of Easter, doth witnes. The errors of this Pope which now we will reckon are according to the papists,* 1.551 errors; but according to Christian religion perfect truth. He commaunded the Nunnes, called Beguinas, to marry. He could not abide to see pictures, nor Images. He affirmed that Iesus Christ gaue no other rule to his Apostles, then that which he had giuen to all faithfull Chistians. The Apostles (said he) neuer vowed Chastitie; And that vowes make not them perfect, which vowe them; nor put them in the state of perfe∣ction. We will now returne to his wonders. Iohn Mandeuell lib. 1. cap. 7. reporteth this Pope to haue written a large Epistle to the Greciās,* 1.552 saying, That there was but one church, whose head he was, & the vicar of Christ. Whereunto the Grecians in few words answered, thy power ouer thy subiects we verily beleue to be great, thy excaeding pride we cānot suffer thy couetous∣nesse

we cannot satisfie; the deuill be with thee: for the Lord is with vs. In this Laconismo, or breuitie, well declared the Grecians the whole state of the Pope. This Pope Iohn procla∣med the Emperour Lodowicke of Bauiera for a Rebell, Sisma∣tique, and heretique. The cause was (as saith Ieronymus Marius) for that the Emperour being elected by the Princes, without othe of subiection to the Pope, as Clement 5. had commanded, tooke vpon him the administration of the Empire. The Empe∣rour to auoyd contention, sent his Embassadours to the Pope, being then at Auignon: requesting at his hands the authority and title of the Emperour. But so farre of was the Pope from graunting this, that he sent home with a mischiefe, and verie euill intreated the Ambassadours;* 1.553 peremptorily cyting the Emperour himselfe, personally to appeare in Auignon, and sub∣mit himselfe to the decrees of the Church: But the Emperour knowing the tyrannie which the Pope vsurped in the Church, and perceiuing that he had receiued onely of God his Em∣periall Maiestie, would not, as a seruant, subiect himselfe, nor come to Auignon. Affecting peace notwithstanding, he eft∣soones by Embassadours did gently request him to graunt what he demaunded. The Pope was still obstinate, and for the hate which he bare to the Emperor, excommunicated the Vicounts, whom the Emperour had placed to gouerne Mil∣lan. When the Emperour sawe his obstinacie, he came to Rome: where he was very magnifically receiued: and de∣maunded of the Romanes that which the Pope had denyed him: The Nobles of Rome hearing this, sent their messengers to the Pope, beseeching him to come to Rome, and graunt that which the Emperour desired: which if he denyed to doe, they would doe (said they) according to the law and auncient cu∣stome of the Romans: yet for all this was the Pope nothing moued, but rather much more incensed, and cast them from his presence, with many iniuries and threatnings. When the people of Rome saw this, they determined to graunt that which the Emperour demaunded: and so the Senators Stephen and Nicholas, by commaundement of the Clergie & people crow∣ned the Emperour, with his wife the Emperesse. This knowne to Pope Iohn; he made great processe against the Emperour

calling him heretique, and saying he had committed high trea∣son: he depriued him of all that he had, excommunicating him a new, with a most cruell excommunication. Thus farre Ieronymus Marius. Diuines and lawyers in those times were not wanting that affirmed Christ and his Apostles to haue had nothing in proper, and that the Emperour in temperall thinges was not subiect to the Pope. The Emperour and Nobles of Rome well perceiuing the villanies of the Pope; and the Romans much stomacking their messengers bad intreatie with the Pope; all with one consent determined that the an∣cient custome of choosing the Roman Bishop, should bee eftsoones obserued:* 1.554 namely, that the Pope being chosen by the people of Rome, should be confirmed by the Emperour. And so declaring Iohn to be an heretique, tyrant, and no pastor, but a perturber of the peace publique of the Church, they chose Petrus Corbarensis, a Minorite,* 1.555 whom they called Nicholas 5. This Pope graunted tenthes to Charles the faire, king of France for the conquest of the holy land; and willing them against the Emperour Lodwicke Bauare. The king was ill thought of, and worse also the Pope, when it was knowne (which was a scandalous theft) that to the halfes they were graunted: as saith Fryar Iohn de Pineda lib 22. cap. 25. ¶6. In this Popes time (saith Carion lib. 5.) was the question handled, if the Em∣peror ought to depose the Pope, when he shal not doe his dutie in his office, and put another in his place: as did Otho 1. who deposed the Pope after that his cause had bene heard in the Councell.* 1.556 In this time, and the 1335. yeare, dyed Pope Iohn, beeing 90. yeares old. He left so much treasure, as none of his predecessors had done, to wit, 205000. dragmes of gold: or as saith Friar Iohn de Pineda lib. 22. cap 26. ¶4. a millyon he left in money and 700000 duckets: and in the margin, he saith: some say 25. millions, how shall he say with Saint Peter whose successor he boasteth to be. Siluer & gold haue I none. The Bull of this Popes recantation,* 1.557 touching the heresie of the Soules; in the Historie of Petrus Premostratensis appeareth. In the time of this Iohn, Don Alonso 11. reigned in Castille. Don Alonso the sonne of Iames 2. in Aragon, and another Don Alonso in Portugale.

Benedict.* 1.558 12. (or 10.) was no better to Lodowick the Empe∣rour then was Iohn 23. his predecessor. He confirmed the ex∣communication, and that moreouer which Iohn had done. For which cause the Emperor assembled in Almaine all the Ele∣ctors, Dukes, Earles, Bishops, and learned men. In whose pre∣sence he shewed, that the Electors of the Empire, and none o∣thers, ought to chuse the king of the Romans; who being so e∣lected (as Emperor) without the Popes confirmation,* 1.559 might exercise, and administer the office of the Emperour. This good Emperour shewed further, that saying of the Pope to be false, that the Imperiall seate being voyde, the Pope was the gouernour of the Empire. He shewed, that this was a∣gainst the libertie,* 1.560 dignitie, law, and Maiestie of the sacred Empire, and that the good and approued custome, which hi∣therto had beene obserued, was, that the County Palatine of Rhin, in the time of such vacation, should gouerne the Em∣pire, graunt the fees, and (the Clementine notwithstanding) further dispose of the affaires of the Empire. In conclusion, so great was the goodnesse of this Lodowicke, that Benedict recei∣ued him into friendship, and absolued him of the excom∣munication. Albeit, in very deede, the Pope did this, not so much for the goodnesse of the Emperour, as that he might ayde him against the King of France, whom hee feared: and so by publike edict,* 1.561 ad••ulled and made voyde, all what∣soeuer his predecessors had done against the Emperour, say∣ing: that Iohn had exceeded his dutie in excommunicating of the Emperour,* 1.562 &c. And that which in his defence the Em∣perour had done like a good Christian he had done it. In the time of this Pope liued Franciscus Petrarca, who had to sister a beautifull woman: whom this old lecher the Pope, with great summes of money bought,* 1.563 for his pleasure, of her other brother called Gerrard. For the Popes abhorre to haue lawful wiues, and loue to embrace strumpets.* 1.564 In the 1342. yeare, dyed Bene∣dict 12. Don Alonso 11. reigning in Castile.

Clement 6. (as saith Ieronymus Marius Eusebiocatiuo) was was much giuen to women; very ambitious, desirous of honour, and power, and with a deuillish furie furious. He caused writinges to be fixed vpon the dores of the Churches, wherein, with terrible threates and punishments, mena∣ced

the Emperour Lodowicke, if within three dayes he did did not that which he commaunded The Eemperour being a peaceable man, and enemye to blod shed: set his embassadors to the Pope, beseeching him, to pardon and receiue him into his fauour▪ But the Pope answered, that by no meanes he would pardon him, vntill he should confesse all his errors and heresies, depriue himselfe of the Empire, put himselfe, his children, and all that he had into his handes to doe therewithall as he best pleased and had also promised not to take againe these things, without his fauour and good will. To all this that the Pope de∣manded, for the auoiding of warres and slaughter, which he saw imminent, if he subiected not himselfe, the Emperour yeel∣ded: and so sware to obserue that which the Pope commanded. Whereat the Pope himselfe wondered: and neuer thought the Emperour would so haue done: yet for all this, was not this vnmercifull Clement appeased:* 1.565 but frō day to day, became worse: he confirmed all that which Iohn 23. had done against Lodowicke the Emperour: commanded the Princes to choose another Emperour: tooke the Archbishopricke from the Arch∣bishop of Maguncia: and because the Archbishop, seeing the innocencie of the Emperor, wold not be against him, depriued him of the Electorship. With great summes of mony were the rest of the Electors corrupted by Iohn K. of Boheme, to the end they might vow for Charles his son: & so they chose him Empe∣ror. Which election this vnmerciful Clement thē approued. Thus left Lodowike the gouernment of the Empire. But the Pope not herewith contented,* 1.566 sent one in wine to giue him poison, wher∣of he died. Hasten ô Spaine to know this cruel beast. Frier Iohn de Pineda lib. 22. cap. 28. ¶2. saith: Leaue we Pope Clement in his Court at Auignon, where Symony hath free passage in the ex∣change of benefices, &c. This pope to rake together mony, re∣duced the Iubile from an hundred to fifty yeares: which in his absence, & the 1350. yeare was celebrated at Rome. Boniface 8 did institute the same from 100 to 100 yeares.* 1.567 This Clement 6. authorized the Bishop of Bamberg to absolue all such as had ta∣kē part with the Emperor:* 1.568 but with 3 cōditions. The 1. to swear fealty to him, as to the Vicar of God: the 2. to beleeue that the Emperor had no right in the electing or deposing the Pope: the 3. not to acknowledge any for K. nor Caesar, if he wer not by the

Pope confirmed: Euidently shewed this Clement 6. the autho∣ritie hee tooke in heauen, Purgatorie and Hell. For in his Bull of Iubile, speaking of the Pilgrime, that iornying to Rome to obteine the Iubile, should die in the waie: We graunt (saith he) that if being truly confessed, he shall die in the waie, he shall be free, and absolutely absolued from all his sinnes: And moreouer,* 1.569 we commaund the Angels, to place the soule (whol∣ly freed from purgatorie) into Paradice. And in another Bull, he saith: We will not that the paines of hell shall any way touch him. He graunteth to such as take the Cruzado to goe a war∣fare; that they may drawe 3 or 4 soules,* 1.570 of whome they will, out of Purgatorie. The popish Bulles, are very mockeries. Bulla is a Latin word,* 1.571 as much to say as a litle bubble, which the raine maketh in the water; being a vaine thing, and of no continu∣ance. There is also in Latine a prouerbe, which saith, Homo bulla: man is vanitie. The popes purposely (it seemeth) haue put this name in their Indulgences and pardons; whereby, they signifie their bulles, to be mockeries, and vanitie. For such then let vs hold them.* 1.572 In the 1352. yere Clement 6. being alone in his chamber, sodainly died. Don Alonso 11. then reigned in Castile.

Innocent 6.* 1.573 a Frenchmen, was very sparing to giue, and very liberall to take, and so gaue he benefices most liberally to such as gaue most for them. He sent his Legate into Italie, Don Gill Carillo of Albornoz a Spanish Cardinall,* 1.574 and Archbishop of To∣ledo. A great warrier was this Don Gill, and so more exercised in armes, then in the Bible. In Rome gaue he the crowne Im∣periall to Charles, sonne of the king of Boheme: But with this condition, that the Emperor should no longer remain in Rome nor Italie. This Cardinall at his owne charge, buylded a nota∣ble Colledge for the poore Spanish Students in Bologna. Thus far Tarapha vpon the life of Don Pedro. Fryar Alonso venero in his Enchiridion of times, saith, that in the 1351. yeare, this Car∣dinall commanded he should after death, be brought on mens shoulders to the Church of Toledo: and so was he carried, the Pope giuing great Indulgēces to whom so euer would be part∣ner in that traueile. For which cause, all the people by whom he came, went out to receiue him, and one people carried him to another, and the other, vnto another, vntill they came to To∣ledo.

In saying this Don Gill to haue bene in the time of Martin 5. Venero is deceiued. Platina, and Tarapha place him in the time of Innocent 6. In the courts which at this time were held in Per∣pinan, he commanded, that not at the incarnation, which is the 25.* 1.575 of March: but at the Natiuitie, the yeare should beginne. This custome to begin the yeare at the incarnation, is yet to this day obserued in England. When Innocent heard the diffe∣rence happened betweene the king Don Pedro, & the Queene his wife; Cardinall William, to make friendship betweene the king and Queene, and the states of Castile which tooke parte with the Queene: but seeing the king obstinate, without ought effecting, he returned, and the Queen for griefe & sorrow afew dayes after died Auignon in the 1362.* 1.576 yeare, this Pope died in.

Vrban 5.* 1.577 being absent, and no Cardinall was chosen Pope. Cardinall Don Gill Carillo he sent into Italie for his vicar ge∣nerall: which office he had executed, in the life of his prede∣cessor Innocent 6. as before we haue said. In the 4. yeare of his Popedome, this Pope with his Cardinals, came from Rome to Auignon.* 1.578 In the Lent time, he sent a Rose to Iane Queene of Sicilia, & made a decree euery yere to giue this Rose vpon that Sunday in Lent which they call Laetare: & so returned with his court into France.* 1.579 In the time of this Vrban was the Archbishop of Colonia (as saith Petrus Premostratensis) maried. D. Illescas vpon the life of this Vrban 5.* 1.580 saith: That when he had forgotten where were the heads of the holy Apostles Peter & Paule: in∣stantly did the Emperour sollicite the pope that they should be sought for. And at last were they found in a chest, in the Sancto Sanctorum of S. Iohn de Lateran, & put in the place where nowe they remaine, &c. See here the assurance which our aduersaries haue of their so great relikes.* 1.581 In the 1371. yeare, & not without suspition of poison, Vrban died. Don Henry 2. bastard son of Don Alonso 11. reigned in Castile.

Gregory 11.* 1.582 Nephew or son to Clement 6. being 17 yeers old was made Cardinal. When he was Pope, seeing all Italy to bee mutinous, & almost all fallen frō his obedience: by the counsell of Catalina of Sena (who was afterwards canonized) & of Baldo his master (as saith Ʋolateranus.* 1.583) In the 1376. yere he left France & with 12 galleyes came to Rome. Clement 5. remoued the

Court of Rome into Fraunce: where it was holden almost 74 yeares. Others say that Saint Bridget returning from Ierusalem, came to Rome: & wrote to Gregory, saying: that the Lord wold that the Romane Court should returne to Rome. So also saith Masseus. Others (among whom is Crātzio) say, that the Pope re∣proued a certaine Bishop, because he followed the Court Pa∣pall, and was not resident vpon his Bishopricke: to whom an∣swered the Bishop: And thou Pope of Rome, why giuest thou not example to others, by returning to thine owne Bishoprick. And so the Court of Rome, either by the counsell of one of the two women, or both, or by the counsell of a Bishop, at the end of 74. yeares returned to Rome. This Pope did excommunicate the Floren••ines, which had bene the heades of the Rebellions: against whome he made great warres, because they nought regarded his excōmunication.* 1.584 In the 1378. yere died this Gre∣gory. In whose time Don Henry 2. raigned in Castile.

When Gregorie 11.* 1.585 was dead, the clergie & people of Rome, that the court of Rome should not eftsoons returne into France, ran to the cardinalls, and praied them to make choice of some Italian; but in no wise of a French man. And as they began to make the election, between the Cardinals (which were 17. 4 Italians, & 13 Frenchmen) arose great contention. The French being many more in number, might easily haue preuailed, but they durst not, for the Romans were in armes, and threatened them, except they chose an Italian. For which cause on Fryday the 9. of April made they a Pope, & called him Vrban 6. And (as saith Platina) before he was published, & not once suspected to be pope, the French Cardinals, began a grudge, saying, that this electiō was vnlawful, and nothing worth: because (the Romans requiring with weapons in their hands, that the Pope should be an Italiā) by fraud & force it was made. And so the Cardinals de parted the Conclaue: some retired to the Castle S. Angello: o∣thers, to the mountains, to escape the rage & fury of the people. When Cardinall Ʋrsinus saw the great discord among the Car∣dinals, he well hoped he should be Pope, and so did hee surely pretend it. Thus farre Platina. Eight of the French Cardinals, fearing the seuerity and cruelty of Vrban, went to Fundo: where for the causes aboue said, and alleaging that the seat was voyd

(& yet there were 18 Cardinals) ayded by Iane Queene of Na∣ples, another Pope they elected,* 1.586 whom they called Clement 7. This was the most pernicious Sisme,* 1.587 & longest lasted of any o∣thers. For vntill the Councell of Constance began, which was 40 yeares after, & 10 yeres after that it continued: so that it en∣dured 50 yeares. Who listeth to know the deceipts, subtilties, periuries, dissimulations, &c. of those that poped in the time of this Sisme, let him read Theodoricus de Nyem, who as an ey-wit∣nes, wrote the historie of this Sisme: & Bonin Segino in the Florē∣tine history: & Frier Iohn de Pineda lib. 22. cap. 37. ¶. 3. 4. This Ʋr∣ban (saith Estella) was a man subtil & reuengefull, bearing iniu∣ries in mind (not that which he had done, but that he had recei∣ued) Crantzio saith, that he was fierce, cruel & vntreatable: & so being Pope, he sought not to set peace but wars: & to reuenge himself on the Frēch Cardinals & Queen Iane. For which cause, & to make thē on his part, he absolued the Florentins, of the ex∣cōmunication, which Gregorie his predecessor had giuen out a∣gainst them.* 1.588 This Vrban caused 5 Cardinals to be put in 5 sacks, and so cast into the sea, where they were drowned. From this kind of death, but very hardly, escaped Adam an English Car∣dinall. The cause why the Pope did this, was, for that these Car∣dinals taking part with Clement 7. had conspired against him. After this, for the better strengthening of his faction, he made in one day 29 Cardinals, three of them (saith Platina) were Ro∣mans, & all the rest almost Neapolitans. Pandulphus Colenucius, a most learned Lawyer, addeth in his Latine Neapolitan histo∣ry another cruelty, much greater then this we haue spoken of. This Vrban (saith he) being in Genoa, cōdemned to death three Cardinals, commanded their heads to be cut off, their bodies to be rosted in a furnace & being rosted, to put thē into sackes, and whēsoeuer he went frō one people to another, he caried them vpō 3 horses: & that it might be known they had bin Cardinals, they placed their red hats vpon the sackes. All this he did, to be feared: & that none shold dare to attempt ought against him. Thus far Colenucius. This Vrban vnable by force and artes, to be reuenged on Queene Iane, sent to intreat Charles, nephew of the king of Hungarie, to come aid him with an host, & he would make him king of Naples. Charles aided with the counsel & peo¦ple of the king his vncle, came and seazed the kingdome of

Naples: tooke Queene Iane, who was retired to Newcastle, a fort in Naples, and so taken, put her to death. The Pope vntil this time was a great friend vnto Charles: but as peace among the wicked doth not long continue, so this great loue of the Pope turned into much more hatred. And why, deeme you, his Diuellishnesse was so much offended? The cause was, for that Charles refused at the Popes request, to make the Nephew (or as some thinke the sonne) of the Pope Prince Campano. Platina, Colenucius, and others recite this historie. When the Pope could not obtaine this, being a man vnciuill, vngentle, and ill beloued, began to threaten. Wherere with the king was so much offended, that the Pope for certaine dayes durst not go abroad. But the Pope a while dissembling this iniurie, for excessiue heate, as he said departed by the Kings consent from Naples to Nocera. The Pope come to Nocera, there fortified himselfe, and made new Cardinals. He made processe against the king, and sent to cite him to appeare before him: where∣unto the king answered: that he would come quickly to No∣cera, not only with words, but with weapons to iustify his cause. The king came, and with a great campe besieged the citie. The Pope seeing himself so besieged, escaped and went to Genoua, where he acted that, which we haue before spoken of the Car∣dinals. When Lodowicke king of hungarie, and vncle to Charles, was dead, the Nobles of Hungarie sent for Charles king of Na∣ples, to make him king of Hungarie:* 1.589 whither Charles went, in the yeare 1385. & by great treason of her that had bene Queen of Hungarie was slaine. When Vrban (as reporteth Colenucius in his Neapolitane historie) heard of the cruell death of Charles, he tooke great pleasure: and when the sword, as yet bloudie, wherewith Charles was slaine, was presented vnto him, he be∣held and did contemplate the same with great ioy aud con∣tentment. So did not Iulius Caesar being a pagan, no Christian, nor holy Father, who (saith Plutarch) when one presented to him the head of Pompey his mortall enemie, in detestation of so great an euill, turned away his eyes, and would not beholde it. Note that which the same Plutar. reporteth of Lycurgus, who pardoned him which had put out his eye. These exāples I draw from pagans, for his greater shame who calleth himselfe holy

Father, & vicar of Iesus Christ. Vicar of Sathan, I call Vrban; who was a murtherer from the beginning.* 1.590 With the death of Charles ended not the malice of Ʋrban: it passed further; for a yeere after the death of Charles, this Pope practised to disin∣herite Ladislaus & Iohn, sons of Charles, as then but little ones, but those of Gaeta kept thē safely. The pope returned to Rome and not without suspition of poison,* 1.591 hauing cruelly poped 11 yeres and eight moneths in the 1390.* 1.592 yeere, died: whose death (saith Platina) very few lamented, because he was a man rude and vntreatable.* 1.593 In the time of this cruell Pope, was founde the cruell inuention of gunnes in Almaine. Don Iohn 1. bastard son of Don Fernando K. of Portugal, at this time reigned in Por∣tugal. This Don Iohn got the victory of Aliubarota, another Don Iohn 1. being king of Castile. This is that battell against the Castillians which the Portugals so much prize, and glory of. And so vpon a time as Don Charles the Emperor almost threa∣tened the Portugal Embassadour, and said vnto him: Behold Embassador, there are not many riuers to passe from hence, to Portugall: It is true; answered the Embassador: because there are now no more riuers, then were in the time of Aliubarota. The king of Portugall for this answer, rewarded the Embas∣sador. Don Iohn 1. and Don Enrique his son raigned in Castile.

From the election of Clement 7.* 1.594 fully spokē of in the life of his Antipope Vrban 6. the Sisme endured 50. yeres. Almaine, Italie and England fauored Vrban: France, Castile, Aragon, Nauarre and Cathaluna fauored Clement 7. and many there were also that were neuters, and neither fauored Ʋrban, nor Clement. This Clement celebrated a Councel in Paris, In his time, and the 1387.* 1.595 yere arose a question betweene the vniuersitie of Paris, and the Dominicks about the conception of the virgin Marie. And afterwardes was much brawling betweene the Domini∣cans and Franciscans, the question as yet being vndetermined. For the Popes therein haue put them to silence, lest the foolish deuotion and superstition of the ignorant common people should be despised.* 1.596 In the 1392. yeare Clement died. Very ma∣ny and terrible Bulles sent these Antipopes into diuerse partes of the world: many famous libels cast they one against the o∣ther, where with they did bite, detest, and curse, the one cal∣ling

the other Antichrist,* 1.597 Sismatike, Heretike, Tyrant, Theefe, Traitor, wicked, sower of tares, and sonne of Beliall. And verily in this, that the one saith against the other doe they not lie: neuer in their liues spake they more truly: For aswell the sonne of Beliall, as the rest, was both one and other. Many hol∣ding this Pope for Antipope, count him not in the Catalogue of the Popes. But certenly he hath wrong: for more canoni∣cally was he chosen, then Vrban (if there be any election of the pope canonically made) and was not in his life so great a villaine, nor so cruell as Vrban was. Hereby moreouer great iniurie is done to our countrie of Spaine, and to Fraunce, which held Clement for true Pope, and Vrban for Antipope and Antichrist: as Clement called him. And so Don Iohn. 1. king of Castile; that his kingdome should not be seperate from the communion of the Seat Apostolike caused (as saith Don Rodrigo Bishop of Palencia in his historie, speaking of K. Iohn) the Pre∣lates and men most learned in diuinitie and humanitie, and the estates of his Realme to assemble together: who after they had well examined and debated the businesse, declared, that Clement 7. was to be obeyed. And when Clement was dead, they gaue it to his successor Benedict 13. as hereafter we will declare. Boniface 9.* 1.598 (not being as thē 30 yeares old, by the parciality & factiō of Vrban 6. who (as saith Crantzio) intreated the Romans not like a bishop, but like a cruel Emperor or tyrant was chosen in Rome. And for that he held them suspected, put many of thē to death) This Pope made a law, that no Priest should inioy his liuing without paying to the pope the first fruits,* 1.599 called the An∣nales, which is one whole yeres value of his liuing. The English only did resist this decree, as Platina, Ʋolateranus, Blundus, Po∣lidorus Ʋirgilius, Pantaleon, &c. do note. Hee caused Ladislaus sonne of Charles to be crowned king of Naples. Vrban 6. (as in his life we haue said) for the hatred which he bare vnto his de∣ceased father, endeuoured to disinherite and vtterly destroy Ladislaus. A great Simmonist was this Boniface: by his Bulles, In∣dulgences, pardons, and the great Iubile, which in the 1400. yeare he celebrated at Rome, he gathered much money which against al law & right he with his kindred prodigally wasted. In the 1404. yeare he died. And Don Henry 3. reigned in Castile.

Benedict 13.* 1.600 or 11. a Spaniard, for the same causes, as was Clement 7. is not reckened among the Popes: but sith our coun∣trey of Spaine and Fraunce held him for Pope,* 1.601 we will not dis∣place him. A Spaniard he was, borne in Cataluna, and called before he was Pope Pedro de Lunae: by 20 Cardinals of Cle∣ments faction, he was chosen in Auignon, a man learned he was and before he was Pope, disputed against the authoritie of the Pope: and concluded, that he was not to be feared. For this so true doctrine, he was by the Pope, which then held the seat of Antichrist, as an heretike condemned. Pope he was vntill the Councell of Pisa deposed him. He was afterwards deposed by the Councel of Constance: who albeit by two Councels depo∣sed, yet left he not for all this to be called Pope,* 1.602 vntill the 1424. yeare, after he had bene Pope 30 yeares and more: he died in his land of Cataluna. At his death he commaunded the Cardi∣nals when he was dead to choose for pope Gill Nunoz, Cannon of Barcelona,* 1.603 whom they called Clement 8. who at the instance of Don Alonso king of Aragon, created new Cardinals, and did all that the popes were accustomed to do. But when pope Mar∣tin 5. elected in the Councell of Constance, ioyned in friend∣ship with the king Don Alonso, Nunoz, after he had 4 yeares po∣ped, by commandement of the king renounced, and was made Bishop of Mallorca, and his Cardinals of themselues forsooke their functions. In the time of this Sisme liued a learned & good man,* 1.604 called Theodoricus of Nyem, bishop of Verda, who (as be∣fore we haue sayd) wrote the historie of this Sisme: which hi∣storie is now hard to be found, because the papists, for that it manifested the truth, almost cast it out of the world. But in the 1566. yeare was it againe newly printed, to the popes great griefe, in Basilea. Among other things, this Author said & pro∣ued, that the pope held no politike right ouer the Emperour: but contrariwise, that the Emperour ought to chasten wicked Popes: & said moreouer, that they which dissemble such enor∣mious abhominations and tyrannies, which the popes commit, are not worthy to be called Emperours. In the time of Bene∣dict 13. Don Henry and Don Iohn 2. reigned in Castile.

Innocent 7.* 1.605 was chosen in Rome to succeed Boniface 9. whiles he was Cardinall, he reproued the negligence and fearfulnesse

of Vrban and Benedict, saying: that they were the cause of the Sismes so long continuance, which to al Christendom wrought so great mischiefe. But when he was pope he changed his opi∣nion, and not only did that which before he had so much re∣proued, but was also much offended, if any spake to him there∣of. In doing what he would, he tyrannized ouer the people of Rome: but his popedome not long endured, and so in the 1407.* 1.606 yeare he died. Don Iohn 2. then reigning in Castile.

Gregorie 12.* 1.607 whom Thodoricus de Nyen alwayes called Erro∣rius, and his followers Errorians, was elected at Rome in place of Innocent 7.* 1.608 Benedict 13. then liuing in Auignon. With this condition was Gregorie chosen, that were it for the good of the Church, he shold renounce the popedome, which being pope, he cōfirmed before witnesses, & Notaries that wrote the same, so that Benedict 13. would doe the like. But as Benedict would not renounce, no more would Gregorie: albeit both the one & the other, being great dissemblers, and subtill, gaue great hope that they would do it. And so they appointed Sauona whither they should come and agree, yet al was but wind. For this cause in the 1410 yeare was holden a great Councell in Pisa, where manie Cardinals on the one side and the other, 124 Diuines, and almost 300 Lawyers were present. Both the Popes in this Councell were deposed, and Alexander 5. a Cretian in their place elected.* 1.609 This did al Christendome approue (Spaine, Scot∣land and the Countie of Ameniaco, which claue firmely to Be∣nedict 13. excepted) Gregorie and Benedict nought esteeming the Councell of Pisa, yet held themselues for Popes: but fea∣ring to be caught,* 1.610 Gregorie went to Arimino, and Benedict to his land of Cataluna. Thus at this time were there three Popes, Be∣nedict 13. made in Auignon, Gregorie 12. made in Rome, and Alexander the Cretian made in the Councell of Pisa. Poets do feigne Cerberus the porter of hell to haue three heads: which fa∣ble we see now verified in the Popedome,* 1.611 whose porter (which is the Pope) hath three heads, and as touching the kingdome of Antichrist, as well the one as the other was the head. Gregorie cast Nicholas de Luca downe from the pulpit, and for punish∣ment to him, and example to other, put him in prison: because in his preaching, for the good of the Church, he exhorted him

him to vnitie.* 1.612 The fathers in the end, and the 1415. yeare, as∣sembled in the Councell of Constance, wrot vnto him, to come, or at least to send some in his place to the Councell, who see∣ing their desire was to haue him renounce, forthwith there re∣nounced: but shortly after, for very griefe and sorrowe dyed. Petrus de Luna was alwayes called Benedict 13. against whom Iohn Gerson, a famous diuine, often said in the Councell, whiles Luna liueth, there shall no peace be in the Church; but neither the authoritie of the Councell, nor the threates, nor requests which they vsed, could cause him renounce, and so till he died, (which was aboue thirtie yeares) was Pope,* 1.613 In the 1424. yeare he dyed.

Alexander 5.* 1.614 a Cretian was made Pope in the Councell of Pisa, as before we haue said. An Alexander he was in giuing, and so was he accustomed to say merily of himselfe, that he had bene a rich Bishop, a poore Cardinall, and a begging Pope. So haughty was his humour, that being in the Councell of Pisa, Ladislaus king of Naples, of whō we haue made mention in the life of Vrban 6. he depriued of his kingdome. This Pope ordey∣ned, that all Christians should beleeue (as an article of their faith) that his Saint Frauncis, had the 5 woundes which Christ imprinted vpon him, and commaunded solmnely to celebrate the feast of the woundes of Saint Frauncis.* 1.615 Herein did Alexan∣der shew himselfe to be very Antichrist: seeing he vsurped au∣thoritie to make new articles of faith; which whosoeuer would not beleeue, should for the same be condemned. Saint Paul doth teach vs, that if any, albeit an Angel from heauen, shall preach another Gospell vnto vs, then that which he had prea∣ched vnto vs, he should be anathematized, cursed, and excom∣municate, such a one then was Pope Alexander.* 1.616 This Alexander, which afore time called himselfe Petrus de Candia, being (as reporteth Theodoricus of Nyem) at the point of death, said: that he neuer knew father, nor mother, nor brother, nor any of his kindred, & that when he was yong he liued by begging for Gods sake from dore to dore. He said: that a Franciscan Ita∣lian Friar, tooke him from that course of life, and taught him Grammer, afterwardes made him Friar of his orders, and car∣ried him with him into Italic. And that from Italic he went in∣to

England, and in Oxeforde studied, and after he had con∣tinewed many yeares in this vniuersitie,* 1.617 he went to Paris, where he was made maister in diuinitie: from thence, he went into Lombardie, where by the meanes of Duke Iohn Caleaço, he was made bishop of Vincentium, and afterwardes Archbishop of Milan,* 1.618 then Cardinall, and in the end Pope. In the 1411. yeare he died. The cause of his death (as saith Baptista Panecius in his 6.* 1.619 sermon) was poyson, which his Phisition Marcillias of Parma, corrupted with money by Cardinal Baltassar Cossa, who sought to be pope as he was, gaue him. D. Iohn 2. thē reigned in Castil.

Iohn 24.* 1.620 as Platina calleth him. or 23. or 22. for the causes before mentioned, with the poyson which he caused to be gi∣uen to Alexander his predecessor, was made Pope. Hee better knew how to manage armes, then bookes, and so (as noteth Friar Iohn de Pineda lib. 23. cap. 10. ¶5.) a man he was, notable for matters of the world, but ignorant in spirituall things (a very good beginning) for confirmation hereof he aleageth Leonar∣dus Aretinus, Blundus, Flauius & Pius 2. More by violence, thē free election,* 1.621 as the papists themselues do witnes, was he made Pope: For when Alexander was dead, the Cardinals assembled to chuse a Pope in Bologna, he being Legat in Bologna, and hauing like a good captaine many souldiars, very much threat∣ned the Cardinals, except they should chuse a Pope according to his wil. For this cause named they many, saying: wilt thou haue this? wilt thou haue this other? but with none of thē was he pleased. And when they praied him to name whom he would haue Pope.* 1.622 Giue me (said he) the mantle of S. Peter, and I will put it vpon him that shalbe Pope. And when they had giuen it, he put it vpon himself, & said: I am Pope. This is like that which is reported of Don Fernando, grandfather of Don Charles the Emperor, king of Spaine, maister, for maister, this let it be, & so casting vpon him the habit, made himselfe maister of S. Iames. The like election to this, was that of Pope Iohn 23. as before we haue declared. This deed of the Pope, displeased the Cardinals: Yet thought they it best to dissemble with him, and for that he was so terrible a man, to passe with the election. In this man (saith Platina) was more fiercenes & boldnes, then besemed his profession: all his life almost was soulderlike: such were his cu∣stomes,

that many things, vnlawfull to be spoken of, he thought it lawfull to doe. And such were his abhominations, that Platina shamed to speake them. When he was Pope, he wrote to the Emperor Sigismund that he would crowne him. He began to hold a Councell in Rome, whereunto when the Emperor and diuers nations could not freely come, by reason of the discord, that the Pope had raised in Italy, at the request of almost all na∣tions, the Pope apointed Constance the 1. of Nouember in the 1414.* 1.623 yeare. In which Councel he himselfe would be present, And albeit, that some did coūsel him, not to go to the Councell, lest he thence returned without his bishoprick, yet went he not∣withstanding, carying with him subtil aduocats to defend him, if ought were obiected against him. Thē begā the general Coū∣cel, by cōsent of pope Iohn,* 1.624 Sigismūd the Emp. & other Christian princes. The night of the natiuitie, the Emp. as a Deacon, sang the Gospel, which began Exijt edictum à Caesare &c. When the Coūcel was set, & licence of free speech to each one giuē, they obiected, and proued against Pope Iohn, in the presence of the Emp.* 1.625 more then 40. hainous offences, he was then cōstrained, by the Coūcels cōmand, to renounce. The causes were, for that to make himselfe Pope, he had caused poyson to be giuē to Ale∣xander 5. because he was an heretique, Symonist, a liar, an hipo∣crite, a murtherer, a witch, a gamester, an Adulterer, a Sodomit, &c. Wherfore, Iohn changing his garmēt, fled from Constāce, & went to Friburg:* 1.626 but by cōmand of the Coūcell, after he had 5.* 1.627 yeares poped, he was depriued of his Popedome, & euery o∣ther office. He was sought for, found, caught, & imprisond in the castle of Hidelberga in Germany: where he was 3 yeares priso∣ner in great affliction: for that his kepers were Germans, simple & rude, which neither vnderstood Latine, nor yet Italian, & the miserable Pope, neither spake nor vnderstood Duch From this prison,* 1.628 he afterward escaped. The questiō whether the Pope be aboue the Coūcel, or the Councel aboue the Pope, was in this Coūcel debated. And in the 4. & 5. Sessiōs cōcluded (as Ca∣ran••a himselfe saith) that a general Councel lawfully assembled, which represēteth the catholike church millitāt, had it authoritie imediatly of Christ, which Councel, euery person of what estate & dignitie soeuer, yea the Pope himselfe, ought to obey in mat∣ter cōcerning the faith &c. This decre of the Coūcel of Cōstāce,

is confirmed in the 3.* 1.629 and 18. Sessions of the Councell of Ba∣sile. In the Councell of Constance, was Iohn Gerson. a famous diuine, present; who not onely with wordes, but also with wri∣ting approued and extolled this decree, that the Pope was to be subiect to the Councell. This decree, he saith, deserued to be fixed in all Churches, and in all publike places, for a perpetuall remembrance. He saith, that those which brought this ty∣ranny into the Church, that the chiefe Bishop ought not to obey the Councell, and that the Councell neither ought, nor could Iudge the Pope, were pernicious flatterers. As though the Councell receiued all that power and dignity of the chiefe Bishop, and could not be assembled but at the will of the Pope: As though there were no law for the Pope, nor account to be demaunded of that which he did. Such monstrous words (saith he) ought to be far from vs: as those that be contrary to lawes, equitie and reason. He saith: that all authoritie whatsoeuer the Church holdeth, the same holdeth the Councell, and that apleales from the Pope ought and may be made to the Councell.* 1.630 He saith: that they which demaunde, whether the Pope or Church be greater? Doe no lesse then they, that demaunded, whether the whole or parte bee greater? The Councell (saith he) hath authoritie and right, to chuse, Iudge, and depose the chiefe Bishop. All which, with the Councell of Constance, Gerson confirmed. This Councell Iudged the causes of three Popes Gregorie 12. Benedict 13. and Iohn 24. and finding them all there faulty, deposed them and elected Martin 5. Eneas Siluius, afterwardes called Pius 2. was present in the Councell of Basill, and wrote all whatsoeuer was there debated, extolling to the clouds that was there de∣creed: but afterwards being Pope, he changed his opinion, say∣ing: that the Councell ought to be subiect to the Pope. The v∣niuersitie of Paris (a few moneths before Luther handled the question of Indulgence) from Leo 10. appealed to the Councel This decree of the Councels of Constance and Basill, did not, nor yet doth please the Popes flatterers, who against their owne consciences make the Pope God in the earth, & absolute Lord of all. Iohn Wickeliffe an Englishman before in England deceased, for freely preaching, the euangelical Doctrin which

discouereth hypocrisie and false papisticall doctrine,* 1.631 was in this Councell condemned: For the same also were Iohn Hus & Ie∣rome of Prage, who suffered their Martyrdome with great con∣stancie and ioyfulnes, condemned and burned. Pius 2. saith: that Iohn Hus was greater in age & authoritie, but Ierome was grea∣ter in learning and eloquence. And a little before, he saith: both suffered death with a constant mind,* 1.632 & as if they had bene inui∣ted to some banquet, they prepared themselues to go to the fire. When the fire began, they sung a Psalme, which the flame & rushing in of the fire could hardly hinder. None of the Philo∣sophers with such constancy & fortitude of mind is read to haue suffered death, as these men endured the fire. Eneas Siluius, al∣beit an enemy, thus speaketh of them. Vnder safe conduct came these two to dispute & maintaine their cause, as they did in the Councell. But neither faith, nor promise regarded, they against all law and reason were condemned and burned. The reason, which the Papists yeeld for this deed doing, is, because no faith is to be kept with heretiques. This faith-breach, was cause of great bloodshed in the great warres which afterwards happened in Bohemia,* 1.633 as Siluius himselfe reporteth. Great praise worthy are the Bohemians, that with great constancy, haue con∣tinewed in the good Doctrine, and reformation, which these holy martirs of Iesus Christ taught them. And so much the more is their praise, by how much the more they haue suffered trou∣bles & persecutions for almost 200 yeares: & yet by the mer∣cy of God doe they stil vse this good doctrine, and reformation, which from thence hath crept to Morauia and Polonia the bor∣dering regions. In our time, hath God stretched the same through Germany, & from thēce spread throughout al Europe, and hath further passed the great Ocean sea, and gone to India, all the lets of Antichrist, by meanes of his Inquisitors, notwith∣standing: and the more they shall burne, the more will it spread abroad, because (as before we haue said of Tertulian) The bloud of the Martirs, is the seede of the Gospell. Carança, in his Sum∣ma Conciliorum noteth 45 errors (as he calleth them) of Iohn Wickelife,* 1.634 and 30 of Iohn Hus, who listeth to knowe what Iohn Hus taught, let him read Carion lib. 5. When Iohn 24. had (as we haue said) escaped out of prison, he came to present him∣selfe

to Pope Martin 5. who was chosen in the Coūcel of Con∣stance: to Florence came he, & prostrated himselfe at the feet of Pope Martin & acknowledging him to be Pope, kissed his feet. Martin moued with this humilitie, within few dayes after made him Cardinal, & Bishop of Tuscan, read Friar Iohn de Pineda lib. 23. cap. 20. ¶3. O. what a Cardinal, O what a Bishop, if that be true (as it was) which was obiected and proued against him, in the Councel of Cōstance? But no new thing it is, that the Popes Cardinals, & bishops should be as he was. But a few moneths, after, Iohn in his Cardinalship & of very griefe is supposed, in the 1419.* 1.635 yeare died, Friar Iohn de Pineda saith: that it was suspcted, they gaue him poyson. And saith that most solemnly was hee buried in the chappel of S. Iohn Baptist. Don Iohn 2. thē reigning in Castil.* 1.636 Martin 5. was made Pope in the Councel of Cōsance: of whose electiō, Sigismund the Emp. much reioyced: & so thā∣ked the Councel, for chusing such a Bishop. And prostrating himselfe before the Pope, kissed his feete. This pope embraced him as his brother, & gaue him thankes, that by his meanes and trauell the Church was quieted, after so great a Sisme. But for all this friendship, the Pope secretly departed from Constance: as saith Volateranus against the will of the Emp. and so came to Florence: where taking his pleasure, he 2 yeares remained. Be∣fore he departed from Constance, the Emp. and other Princes exhorted him, to giue some good order for reformation of the ouermuch libertie & euill customes of the Clergie. Whereunto Martin answered. That this was with time, nature & conside∣ration to be done, and for confirmation of his answere, hypo∣critically aleaged the saying of S. Ierome, that euery prouince hath it customes & maners, which could not sodainly be abo∣lished, without great trouble and damage. How much better should he haue put his hand to the worke,* 1.637 & begun to reforme himselfe, and his court of Rome? To speake of reformation to the Popes, is to speake or preach death vnto them. And this is the cause, why they cannot brook to heare tel of a Coūcel: be∣cause they then know, that each one, tam in capite, quàm in mem∣bris: Aswell in the head as in the members,* 1.638 wil begin to speake of reformation. They remēber that the Councels haue deposed Popes, and placed others. They remember that in the Councell

of Pisa, celebrated in the 1410. yeare, 2 Popes were deposed, and Alexander elected: that in the Councell of Constance, in the 1416. yeare, were 3 deposed, and Martin chosen: And in the Councell of Basil, in the 1432. yeare, Eugenius was deposed and Amadeus chosen.* 1.639 For this cause would the Popes haue wil∣lingly no Councels: And albeit for shame they cannot but graunt that a Councell shalbe, the Pope feareth (as to eate poy∣son) to be present therein; but sendeth his Legats; which accu∣stomably, as in the last Trident Councel (which buried so many Popes, and none of them appeared in the Councell) was seene. The Popes doe feare (as before we haue said) least the like to them (as to the others Popes) should happen in the Councels. For these causes, made Martin a decree, that no Councel, after that of Constance, before 5 yeares passed should be holden; & after that Coūcel, ten yeares should passe, before another Coū∣cell were holden. See here the reformation, which the Popes desire. If any Pope, in maners be lesse wicked (for in Doctrine be they al Antichrists) & in his Roman Court wisheth & practi∣seth some reformation: then doubtlesse ensueth some conspira∣cy against him, that they giue him a morsel wherewith they dis∣patch him. An example we haue in Celestine 5. whō his Cardinal that after him was Pope, dispatched: & in Adrian 6. as afterward we wil declare. It is said of this pope Martin, that he dispensed with one to mary his own sister. After 2 yeeres he went frō Flo∣rence to Rome.* 1.640 The cause of this going was: for that the pages (as saith I. de Pineda) sang in his disgrace a Sonet which began:

El Papa Martino no vale vn quatrino. Martin the Pope is not worth a rope.

Whē he came to Rome (saith Pineda) his face shewed him to be quite chāged: for before he was pope, he was demed a man gē∣tle, simple & vnwise, & wāting that gētlenes that was suposed to be in him, was afterwards discouered to be most wise. And a litle lower. So scraping he was & couetous a mony-gatherer that he gaue great cause of slander, chiefly: because what he euilly got, he worse spēt, &c. whē he was come to Rome, he gaue himself to repaire, not the true Church of Iesus Christ, which is his mēbers: but the wals of the citie & Churches: he adnulled the decrees of the Popes, passed in the time of the Sisme: he depriued Dex

Alonso king of Arragon, of the kingdom of Naples, & gaue it to Lewes.* 1.641 And in the 1431. yere died. D. Iohn 2. reigned in Castile.

Eugenius 4.* 1.642 a Venetian, after the death of Martin his prede∣cessor was elected in Rome. In so great a straite was seene this Eugenius, that to saue his life (being Pope) be left his owne gar∣ments, & in a Friers habit, put himselfe, with his companion in a fishers boate which he found: certaine Romanes which percei∣ued his flight, cast many stones and arrowes at him. In the end, he scaped and went to Florence:* 1.643 where some yeeres he abode, and for his better defence, made 16 Cardinals. In the 1432. yeare,* 1.644 was the Eugenius cited by the Councell of Basil. But he knowing that the Councell would be aboue the Pope: and that vpon appearance he should answere the exhibited accusations against him, would not appeare. Eugenius not appearing, was deposed by the Councel: & Amadeus Duke of Sauoy, who had made himself an Hermit,* 1.645 and now called Felix 5. was elected in his place: yet for all this would not Eugenius leaue to be pope. And so to defeat the Councel of Basil, hee assembled another Councel in Ferrara, & frō thence went to Florence. Don Iohn 2. king of Castile, albeit he had sent his Embassadors, and learned men to the Councel of Basil, yet fauored this Eugenius. Eugenius incited Lewes the Dolphin of France, with an host to go to Ba∣sil and breake off the Councell, whereof ensued great mischief. This Eugenius was the cause of the vnfortunate death of Ladi∣slaus king of Hungarie,* 1.646 in counselling him to breake his faith & word giuen to the Turke: which counsell this poore yongling but of 22 yeares, tooke: & so set vpon the Turke, when (by rea∣son of the peace betweene them) he least suspected. The Turke seeing this vnfaithfulnes, reinforced himselfe, & returned vpon him. In which battel the king, with Cardinal Caesarinus the Popes Legate was slaine, & his host destroyed. It hath wontedly bene argued, whether faith and promise giuen to an infidell, might lawfully be broken: wherunto I answer that, which Frier Iohn de Pineda, lib. 26. cap. 28. ¶1. to this purpose saith. There is no doubt (saith he) but faith is to be kept aswel to an enemy, albeit he be an Infidel, as to a friend & Christian: the reason which he giueth is this: because the bond to obserue it, issueth from the law of nature, which is indispensable, God hauing bin put for witnes

of the truth that each one promiseth to another, &c. So that Eu∣genius the fourth was wicked indispensing: and Ladislaus was periured against God, notwithstanding the Popes dispensati∣on. Wickedly did the Councel of Constance, which brake faith with Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prage. Much better did the Empe∣rour Don Charles: who being but young, of 21 yeares, sent with safe conduct for Luther, who appeared before the Empe∣rour at Wormes, and publikely gaue an account of his faith; and the Emperor (keeping with him his word) sent him backe, albeit the Spaniards did incite him to kill him. Much better did the Captaine Mondragon in keeping the faith which he had promised to the Prince of Orange,* 1.647 whose prisoner he was. This Eugenius most cruelly burned a Frenchman, called Thomas Rē∣don, a Carmelit, for saying, that in Rome were committed great abominations: that the Church had need of great reformation: and that when Christs glory was in question, the Popes excom∣munication ought not to be feared. Antoninus part. 3. tit. 22. cap. 10. maketh mention of this Thomas. And Baptista Mantuanus in the last chapter of his booke de vita beata, giueth him an ho∣norable testimonie, calling him holy and a martyr. This Euge∣nius (as reporteth Platina) was verie vnconstant in his life. In the beginning of his popedome, guided by euill counsell, he trou∣bled things diuine and humane. This Eugenius celebrated a Councell in Florence, to match with that which was holden at Basil: He compelled in this Florentine Councell, Iosephus the good Patriarke of Constantinople, to translate the bible, after the vulgar latin editiō (which is that which the Roman Church approueth) into Greeke: that this translation might among the Grecians, as the other among the Latines be esteemed. In ma∣ny things did the Greekes conforme themselues in this Coun∣cell with the Latines: but could in no wise be induced to admit of transubstantiation: notwithstanding did the Councell and Pope allow them for faithful; as speaking of Transubstantiation in the Treatise of the Masse, we will hereafter declare. After he had bene Pope almost 16 yeares,* 1.648 in the 1446. yeare he died. This Eugenius (as is reade in the 16. and 17. Sessions of the Councell of Basil) declared the same Councell to haue bene, and from the beginning to be lawfully assembled, and so ad∣nulled,

& reuoked the Buls, geuen out to dissolue it. Don Iohn 2. reigned in Castile.* 1.649 Felix 5. is not accounted of the Papists for Pope:* 1.650 In the Councel of Basil he was chosen, after that Eugenius (who wold not leaue to be Pope) was deposed.* 1.651 The 30. Sisme was this,* 1.652 & 9 yeres endured: in which time, al Christendom was deuided into 3 parts: some were for Eugenius: others for Felix: & others were Neuters; which neither tooke the one part, nor the other: Such as tooke part with Felix, said the Councell to be aboue the Pope: and those of Eugenius part, denied it, when Eu∣genius was dead, those of his part, chose Nicholas 5. in whose time and the 1447.* 1.653 yeere Felix 5. renounced, & so the Sisme ceased. For this renunciation, Nicholas 5. to stop his mouth from further barking made him Cardinall of S. Sabina: and Legate in Al∣maine and Fraunce. Iulianus Taboecius, in the genealogie of the Dukes of Sauoy, proclaimeth this Amadeus for a Cannonicall Pope, and holy man. Two yeres after he had renounced, and in the 1449. yeere died Felix. Don Iohn 2. reigned in Castile.

Eugenius being dead,* 1.654 Nicolas 5. was made Pope: who in one selfe same yere,* 1.655 was Bishop, Cardinal & Pope. He gaue the Hat to Amadeus, which renounced the popedom. He celebrated the Iubile, in the yeere 1450. Boniface (as in his life we haue said) was the first inuenter of this Iubile frō 100 to 100 yeres. These Iubilees the Popes did willinglie celebrate, for the great profit therof arising,* 1.656 Of this Iubile it is reported that as the people vpō a time came from Vaticano to the citie, they encountred a Mule of Cardinall Barbo. And when the number was verie great of cōmers & goers,* 1.657 stumbled vpon the vnhappy Mule, which with the multitude was fallen to the ground, ouer whom fell many more, that it seemed they plaied the play which children vse, cal¦led Crescael monton: more sacks on the Mill, and cast one vpon another, so great was the presse, that 200 men were squized & stifled with the waight. And for that this hap befel (as they cal it) on Adrians bridge others fell into the riuer. See here the effect of foolish zeale, without discretiō or true religion. For how ma∣ny of these had it bin better to haue staied, and wrought in their houses for maintenance of thē,* 1.658 their wiues & children? But S. P. Q. R. Stultus populus quaerit Romam, to wit, foolish people go to Rome, but the wise abide at home. The Turk in the time of this

Pope took the most noble city of Constantinople.* 1.659 This Pope was much giuen to drink, and edifie, not soules, but wals. Platina re∣counteth his buildings. He approued that which the Basile an Councell, and Felix the fift had done: and also admitted the Cardinals which Felix had created.* 1.660 In the 1455. yeare died Nicholas. In which selfe same yeare, or a little before, died Don Iohn 2. king of Castile. In whose time liued Iohn de Mena the Spanish Poet, as appeareth by the beginning of his poesie which he dedicated saying: To the most potent Iohn, &c.* 1.661

Calistus 3. a naturall Spaniard of Valencia in Aragon, before he was Pope, called Alonso de Boria, who studied and read the Lecture in Lerida an Vniuersite of Spaine, was a most learned Cannonist.* 1.662 When he was Pope, all his care he bent to make warre with the Turks. For which cause he sent many Echacuer∣uos or deceiuers (in Spaine so commonly called) to preach his mockeries & pardons:* 1.663 and incited against the Turke the Arme∣nians & Persians: he caused certaine countreymen to be stran∣gled: for that they mocked at his mockeries and Buls: he com∣manded that none should appeale from the Pope to the Coun∣cell: and more of these things would he haue done, had he lon∣ger liued. Ouer much libertie he gaue to his Nephewes, and chiefly to Rodrigo de Boria whom he made his Chancellor, and which afterwards was Alexander 6.* 1.664 Calistus, for very age in the 1458. yere died. In whose time Don Henry 4. reigned in Castile.

Pius 2.* 1.665 before called Eneas Syluius was a Notary Apostolike in the Councell of Basil: In his Orations and Epistles he spake against the authoritie of Pope Eugenius: but after he was made Pope, he changed his copie. When he was Pope he treated of making warre against the Turke: but nothing did, because he speedily died. He wrote two excellent bookes of that which was debated in the Councell of Basil, which when he was pope he endeuored what he might to hide and obscure: as vn∣willing to remember what before he had written: for he pre∣tended (ambitious as he was) to magnify & greatly aduance his authority papall. Estella Veneto speaking of him saith, that they neuer saw him feare either kings,* 1.666 Captains, or tyrants: he tooke part with D. Fernado bastard son of D. Alonso, whō (dispossessing Iohn the son of king Renato) with force of armes, he made king

of Naples. He excommunicated Sigismund Duke of Austria, be∣cause he chastised for his robberies his Cardinal Nich. Cusanus. He excommunicated Gregorie of Hamburg a most learned lawyer: He tooke from Dirtherus Enseburgus the Archbisho∣pricke of Maguncia: & put in his place Adulphus de Nassao; be∣cause he thought euill (as he said) of the Roman Church. The chiefe causes of the deposing of Dirtherus was; for that he con∣stantly opposed himselfe to the Popes vniust exactions, where∣with they robbed the prouinces, vnder pretence of war against the Turke. This Pius made a young man bishop: because he was nephewe of the duke of Burgonie and brother of the duke of Burbon (as noteth it frier Iohn de Pineda) this election was cause of great mischiefe. He depriued the Archbishop of Bene∣uente: He cited George, king of Bohemia, vpon paine of loosing his kingdome, to appeare: many bishops deposed he for mony: celebrated a councell in Mantua; where he disabled the lawe Pragmaticall, which was made in France, as a thing pernicious to the Roman seate: gaue himselfe much to build: made Cor∣siniano, the place where he was borne, a cittie; and after his owne name called it Piencia: imitating therein Alexander, who after his name,* 1.667 called a Cittie, Alexandria; and Constantine, who called Bizantium Constantinople. In the 1464. yeare he di∣ed. Platina and Sabellicus say, that Pius 2. was accustomed to say: that matrimonie with great reason was forbidden to the Priests,* 1.668 but with greater reason it should be restored to them a∣gaine: dna that moreouer mentioned in the life of Pope Grego∣rie 1. done and said by this Pope, touching this matter. Don Hen∣rie 1. reigned in Castile.

Paul 2. before called Petrus Barbus, hearing that his Vncle Gabriel,* 1.669 called Eugenius 4. was Pope, he changed his estate of liuing. For leauing merchandise, which he professed, he apply∣ed himselfe to learning: but he was of hard and dull vnderstan∣ding: and so, neither loued learning nor vertue. To Rome hee went to his Vncle, and so was made Cardinall, and afterwards Pope. Of him saith Platina, that in Pontificall habite, and chiefly the Miter, hee exceeded all the Bishops his prede∣cessours: wherein hee consumed much money, buying where, and for great price hee could Diamondes, Sapphires,

Emeralds, Chrysolites, Pearles, and other most precious stones, furnished and adorned,* 1.670 wherwith, like another Aaron, he went forth to be seene and worshipped. Great diligence hee vsed to gather gold,* 1.671 and sold benefices also. He commanded that none should beare the red hatte, except he were a Cardinall, In the first yeare of his bishopdome, he presented red cloth to the Cardinals, wherewith they might couer their horses or mules when they rode abroad:* 1.672 hee endeuored with armes to entertaine his maiestie Papall. Very wickedly he dealt with all the decrees and acts of his predecessour Pius: exceeding ambi∣tious he was, and (as saith Volateranus) gaue himselfe to plea∣sure. Estanislaus Reuthenus reporteth: that this Paul 2. reading certaine verses, compiled against him and his bastard daughter, wept, and complained to his friendes of the cruell law of con∣strained single life, seeing that he (which ought to be not onely Prelate of the Church, but an example of chastitie) sawe his daughter with great shame in the mouthes and eyes of all the citie: who although she was most beautiful, yet he grieued (said he) she should be thought to be a bastard, knowing that by the law, she should haue bene borne in lawfull matrimonie, had not vnhappy forced single life hindered it. So that he purposed (say they to restore mariage to Ecclesiasticall persons: which he could not do, because he died. Against forced single life note that which Paphnucius in the first Nicen Councel,* 1.673 & that which we haue said vpon Siricius,* 1.674 Gregory 1. Nicholas 1. and Pius 2. This Paule 2.* 1.675 promised long life vnto himselfe: but hauing supped well to his liking, in the 1471. yeare, vnseene of any, he sodain∣ly died.* 1.676 D. Illescas Hist. Pontif. of him saith: A most great eater he was of fruits, and chiefly of Melons: and they in the ende killed him: for one night finding in himselfe a strong appetite he lusted to suppe vppon both flesh and fish; and eate infinitely of all, and afterward did eate two whole Melons, with many other thinges of ill disgestion: and a little lower: And halfe an hower after, a chamberlaine entered, and found him fallen to the grounde, and dead, that he neuer spake more. Carion. lib. 5 of his historie saith Paule 2. was openly infamous, and execra∣ble, for his most filthie and vnaturall lust, the report was pub∣lique, that he was strangled of the deuill; and his neck broken,

in the verie act of his abomination. Notwithstanding that such a one was Paule 2., yet did D. Illescas praise him for most liberall, an almes-giuer, charitable and pitifull to the diseased, a friend of iustice, and verie mercifull. But who so listeth to know what a one he was, let him reade Platina. At him en∣ded Platina his liues of the chiefe Bishops: of whom he re∣ceiued notable losses,, and iniuries: he depriued him of his goods and dignities: cast him into prison, and caused him to be tortured: as Abbot Iohn Tritemio reporteth, Platina remai∣ned in prison vntill Paule died. Don Henrie 4. reigne din Castile.

Sistus 4. a Genowey, on the day of his coronation was in great perill of his life: for as they carried him in his horslitter to Saint Iohn de Lateran,* 1.677 there arose great tumult against him among the people, that they hurled stones at him. So liberall he was, that what he had promised to one, he wold promise also to ano∣ther, and so to many, if many did demand it. He was ouermuch addicted to his kinsfolkes, and chiefly to his Nephew Pedro R••irio, a Franciscan Frier whom he made Cardinall, a cursed, filthy and ryotous person. This Seraphicall Minorit (consumed with fleshly delight) at the age of 28 yeares died. Many make mention of this cursed Nephew of the Pope. Iohn Rauisius Tex∣tor saith: that when Sistus 4. was chiefe Bishop, Petro Presbitero Cardinall, consumed in two yeares, and that in vanities, three hundred thousand duckets.* 1.678 Iohannes Riuius, Baptista Mantua∣nus, and Baptista Fulgosus report fearfull monstrousnesse of this beast. For he made no reckoning to walke by his house clothed with cloth of gold: the couerings of his beddes were of cloth of gold, the basens wherein he did his necessaries, were of sil∣uer: that he caused the shooes of his friend Teresa to be coue∣red with precious stones. All this is nothing. Baptista Man∣tuanus in his Alphonso, lib. 4. bringeth in Pluto, that gaue him the welcome to hell. Sistus this Pope much cōsumed in wars: which to entertain, he inuented & sold new offices. A solemne stewes he builded in Rome, where enormious and wicked sinnes were committed. What Pope, or what incarnate diuell is this? Euery whore in Rome, did paie vnto him, (as nowe also they doe to the Pope) a Iulio, which is euery weeke a ryall, which then came to 20000 duckets. But the rēt (say they) is now increased

that it is brought to 40000.* 1.679 duckets of yearely rent. Horrible things of this Sistus & Fryer Peter his Nephew writeth Man∣tuan. A great warriour also was this Pope, and that vniustly (as Volateranus witnesseth) he made warres against Vitellius Tipher∣natus, against the Florentines, Venetians, Colonnists, against Don Fernando king of Sicillia, and Duke of Callabria, and a∣gainst nations and Princes. He sought to hold at his command kings and Christian Princes, whom hee aduaunced or put downe as himselfe listed. He moued the Swissars to make wars with the Lombards, whom he had excommunicated. He cau∣sed the Iubile to be from 25 yeeres to 25 yeeres:* 1.680 which Boni∣face 8. did institute from a hundred to a hundred yeares. And Clement 6. from 50 to 50. and this by perswasion of his kin∣dred, which gaped for gaine by him. He inuented many offi∣ces of Scribes, Solicitors, Breuiaries, and Apostolike Notaries, which he sold for good mony (if that may be called good, which is euilly gotten. He cursed Laurencio de Medices a Florentine, because he hanged Raphael the same Popes Nephew: he grie∣uously afflicted the Florentines: and was a great defender of the Roman seat. The forenamed Volateranus lib. 5. Geograph. re∣porteth a fearful impiety of this Sistus 4. committed by his com∣mand, at the eleuation of the sacrament: which when we speak of the Masse,* 1.681 we will afterwards declare. Leander Tritenius re∣porteth, that in the 1470. yeare, one Alanus de Rupa a Domi∣nick, moued with certaine visions, renewed the Rosary (as they cal it) of our Ladie: which (the Gospel of Iesus Christ cast aside) he preached. And that this Rosarie should the more be estee∣med, and of the common people adored, Iacobus Esprengerus Prouinciall in Germanie did extoll it to the heauens with false miracles and illusions of the diuell. And finally Sistus 4. appro∣ued and confirmed it: of which a book was made, in the begin∣ning whereof it is said: that the blessed Virgin Marie on a time entered into the shut cell of the said Alanus, who taking of her haire, made a little ring, where with she was married to Friar A∣lanus: that she kissed him, and caused him to handle her teates and dugges: and lastly was so familiar with Alanus, as the wife wontedly is with her husband.* 1.682 At such blasphemous dishone∣sties, and such dishonest blasphemies who can haue patience.

Surely I am ashamed to write them: but it is needefull to dis∣couer their villanies and shame, that Spaine and all the world may hasten to knowe them. And for asmuch as this foolish and superstitious deuotion of praying ouer the Rosarie, is one of the most principall of the papacie: I will here briefely set downe, what the Papists themselues report of it. The Domini∣can Breuiarie, at Lyons in Fraunce, printed in the 1578. yere, saith, that in the 1200. yeere Saint Dominicke did inuent and preach it: and that when so holy a deuotion was put in obliui∣on, the glorious Virgin did determine to renew it: and so in the 1460. yere she appeared (Tritenio saith 1470.) to Frie•• Alanus: and commanded him, that he in her name should publish to all Christians this so needfull maner of praying, promising him to confirme this deuotion with signes and miracles, &c. It saith al∣so: that in the 1466. yeare, the blessed Virgin, the more to in∣flame the hearts of all men with this deuotion, appeared to the Priot of the Couent of S. Dominicke at Colonia, commanding him to preach it to the people, and tell them that verie many and great mercies wold the Lord shew to all those, that should offer this Psalter deuoutly vnto her, &c. It saith also, that Sistus the fourth did confirme it, granting many indulgences to them that should pray it: the which many other chiefe Bishops did al∣so confirme. It saith: that in the 1572. yeare, Gregorie 13. com∣manded, that the feast of the Rosarie should be celebrated the first Sunday in October. There is a Spanish booke, printed at Bilboe by Mathew Mares, in the 1583. yeare: which at large recounteth this historie of the Rosarie, or Psalter, or Crowne of our Ladie, fol. 185. it saith, that Pope Clement 4. Iohn 22. and Sistus the fourth graunted 78 yeeres of pardon for euery time that they prayed ouer this Psalter. Innocent the eight graun∣ted also plenarie indulgence, &c. Also Leo the tenth con∣firming all the pardons graunted by the other Popes, to those that should pray it, &c. granted newly ten yeares, and ten times fortie dayes pardon for euery entire Rosarie, &c. Also Pope A∣lexander 6. graunted to whomsoeuer should pray this Crowne, full remission: and on the Fridayes doubled: and how oft soeuer on good Friday he should pray it, so many soules out of Purga∣torie. Also fol. 187. it saith, Pope Paule 3. at the instance of the

most reuerend Cardinall, Don Friar Iohn of Toledo. Archbishop of Saint Iames,* 1.683 granted to all them that should pray the Rosarie fifty and six thousand yeares, and for euery time plenarie In∣dulgence. Thus far this booke. And in two words to speak all; our aduersaries neuer cease to count the great vertues of the Rosarie with many miracles confirmed. Behold how much hath the superstition of praying by count, the Paternoster and Aue Maries crept in, whose first Inuenter was Petrus Her∣mitanus, without the word of God, and without any example, of Saint of the old or new Testament. Behold whether the ig∣norant papists haue great occasion to esteeme their Rosarie, in∣uented with false miracles and illusions of the diuell, and re∣newed by the meanes of Friar Alanus: and what Alanus? The husband of the virgin Mary, preached by Iames the prouin∣cicall, and confirmed by Sistus 4. the holy father of Rome. All these strange wonders, blasphemies, and impieties haue I rec∣koned, that our aduersaries may be ashamed, seeing there be some that vnderstand them: and so may turne to the Lord, who onely is he that pardoneth sinnes: and graciously this for his sonne Christs sake. In the 1477. yeare, Sistus 4. did institute the Inquisition of Spaine: the first Inquisitors generall was Fri∣ar Thomas of Torquemada, Pryor Dominican of Segouia: who so list to know more concerning the Inquisition, let him read the life of Alexander 6. which we wil afterwards recount. Albe∣it such (as we haue heard) was this Sistus 4. yet doe our aduer∣saries much esteeme him. And so Felix Pireto when he was Pope, called himselfe Sistus 5. Onuphrius Panuinus, an Augu∣stine Friar and the Popes great parasite,* 1.684 reporteth that the mo∣ther of this Sistus 4. being with child of him, she sawe in a dreame, that Saint Frauncis, and Saint Anthony gaue to this her son the habite and cord of their order. The mother for this dreame, called him Frauncis at his Baptisme. Proceeding in his fable he saith: that on a certaine day, as the nurse washt him in a bath, the Infant swounded, and that she carried him almost dead to his mother. And that the mother seeing her sonne in that plight, and remembring her dreame, promised and vowed that her sonne for sixe moneths space should weare the habite of Saint Frauncis; after which time they tooke from him the

habite: which taking away the child, beeing now but one yeare old, became estsoones infirmed, and much more gre∣uously then before: But the mother renewed her vowe, and then was he cured, who at the age of nine yeares, was made Friar in a monstearie of Saint Frauncis. Thus farre Panuinus. see here,* 1.685 vpon what is the popish religion founded: vppon dreames, illusions of the diuell, false miracles, and lyes. God by his iust iudgement doth blinde them, and leaue them to fall into a reprobate minde: And because they beleeue not the truth, written and manifested vpon men in the olde and new Testament,* 1.686 meete it is (as saith Saint Paule) that they should beleeue lies. The report, that the Duke of Ferrara against the will and consent of Sistus had made peace with the Ʋenetians, caused the death of Sistus. For so highly was he offended thereat,* 1.687 that within fiue dayes, & in the 1484. yeare he died. In whose time reigned in Castile & Aragon, Don Fer∣nando and Dona Isabella.

Innocent 8.* 1.688 a Genowey, before called Iohannes Baptista Cibo, when he was Pope, conspired against Don Fernando king of Sicill, taking part with the Nobles, that rebelled against the king: But his enterprise not succeeding, as he supposed, vnable to doe more, he made peace with the king, with this condition: that he should haue his tribute, & the rebels, their pardons: but the king performed neither the one, nor the other. The Pope after this gaue himselfe to pleasure, which accustomably brin∣geth & draweth with it vanities, delights, pastimes, pompes, rio••, glutony, whoredoms, & other such vices, & sins. He was of like beautiful & fair body (wherof he much esteemed) as was Paul 2. he was also like vnto Paul 2. in hardnes of vnderstanding; & not giuen to learning.* 1.689 Eight sons, & so many other daughters he had without mariage, as by these verses of Marcellus appeareth.

Octorecens pueros genuit, totidem{que} puellas: Hunc meritò poterit dicere Roma patrem. Spurcities, gula, auaritia, at{que} ignauia deses, Hoc octaue iacent, quo tegeris tumulo.

To wit eight sonnes he begot, and so many other daughters: For this cause with reason might Rome call him father. Filthi∣nesse, gluttony, couetuousnesse and negligent slothfulnes,

lye (ô Octaue) in this sepulchre. With riches and dignities he shamelesly aduaunced his children. He was the first Pope that without any circumstance, colour, or titles of Nephewes or Neeces, as others had accustomed to doe, dared publikely to doe this. Wicelius notwithstanding, doth commend him for his holy life, learning, and eloquence. He was much inclined to lucre, and when neither his plenary Indulgences, nor his Iubile, nor was against the Turke could suffice to fill his hands; a new inuention he found to draw out money. And this it was, hee had found in a wall (said he) the title of the crosse of Christ Iesus, of Nazareth king of the Iewes, written in three tongues, Hebrewe,* 1.690 Greeke, and Latine: and withall the iron of the speare, which pearced the side of Christ. Friar Iohn de Pineda lib. 26. cap, 3 3. ¶1. saith: that Baiazet sent him the Iron of the launce, &c. that he should not permit Zizimus his brother to moue wars in Turky: This is he which now I will shewe to haue bene called Geme, &c. This Geme flying from his bro∣ther Baiazet retyred to Rhodes: afterwardes was he brought to France; then to Pope Innocent 8. and then to Naples, in the time of Pope Alexander 6. &c. Of this Geme will we make men∣tion in the life of Alexander 6. Behold what great thinges can couetousnesse effect, A great drinker he was, and in his time all the offices in Rome men might haue, and had for money. In a certaine place called Polo, he condemned for heretiques. 8 men 6 women, & the Lord of that people, because they said, that none of Peters successors had bene Christs vicar, but those only which had imitated the pouertie of Christ.* 1.691 In the 1492. yeare died. Innocent Don Fernando, and Done Isabella, then reig∣ning in Spaine. Alexander 6. a naturall Spaniard, borne at Va∣lencia, was so abhominable and shamelesse, that his papistes themselues doe openly speake it.* 1.692 Panuinus an Augustine Friar, vpon his life, and not without cause, saith filthie thinges of him, and albeit he said much euill of him: yet left he much vnsaid. He saith then, that Alexander aided by certaine Cardinals, cor∣rupted with blind ambition, and auarice (a good beginning) attained to such great dignitie: who afterwardes perceiuing the great vnfaithfulnesse of this vngratfull Pope, receiued the Chastisement for selling of their suffrages, that their ser∣uice

deserued: the chiefe of these Cardinals was Ascanius Es∣forcia, who sold it for great giftes and promises which Alexan∣der made: and principally, that Alexander promised he should be his Chauncellor: which office very few yeares he enioyed. The rest suffered moreouer great misery, and calamities: some liued in banishment, others were imprisoned, others violently murthered. And that moreouer, which of him writeth the fore∣named Panuinus; among other things he saith: Some fathers there were in that election, which prophesied (and were not false Prophets) that a Spaniard was foolishly chosen; who was a man that would smother wickednes, a great dissembler, and one that in the end would be a totall reine to all, &c. The olde Spanish prouerb in these miserable Cardinals is verified. Plaze la traycion, mas no eltraydor. The treason pleaseth, but not the Traytor. Ieronymus Marius, in his Eusebius, speaking of this Pope, saith: who can reckon the foule, & neuer heard of deeds of Alexander 6.* 1.693 He made a couenant with the deuils. He gaue & deliuered himself wholly vnto them. So that by their meanes and artes he might attaine to the Popedome: which when the diuels had promised, and performed, so holily Alexander orde∣red his life, that he neuer attempted to doe any thing, but first he consulted thereof with the diuell.* 1.694 In the 1500. yeare, he graunted the Iubile not to such onely, as should come to Rome; but also to those that would not, or could not come thi∣ther, prouided that they gaue a certaine summe of money. Pope Boniface 8.* 1.695 in the 1300. yeare, graunted the Iubile from 100 yeares to 100 yeares. Pope Clement 6. in the 1350 yeare graun∣ted it from 50 yeares, to 50. yeares. Pope Sistus 4. in the 1475. yeare, graunted the fame from 25 yeares, to 25 yeares. But it benefited him nothing, if he came not personally to Rome. Our Alexander moued with that spirit that made him Pope, did grant it, not to those onely, which should come to Rome: but to those also that abode at home: conditionally to giue money, as before we haue said.* 1.696 And seeing we now intreat of the Iubi∣le, it shalbe good to recite here the ceremony which is vsed in Rome. Among many other Churches which are in Rome, seuen principall there are, where pardons are obteyned, euery one of these seuen Churches hath one gate or wall at the least fast clo∣sed

so that none can goe in, nor out thereby, but in the yeare of Iub••le. The Pope set in a chaire, borne on mens shoulders, and clothed with red goeth to S. Peters, the principall Church there. And being brought to this shut gate, saith the 9. verse of Psal. 24. Atollite portas principes vestras, '&c. Lift vp your heads ye gates, &c. & (this saying) with a golden hammer, which he holdeth in his hand, he giueth a blow; & at the blow giuing, in a moment, the earth, bricke, & morter which murred the gate, fall wholl••y downe, and so the people, which will purchase the Iubile, enter by that gate: for if they enter by another gate, they shall not obteine it. The matter that murreth the gate, is so within vndermined and prepared, that when the Pope striketh, then falleth it downe. And so great is the presse of the people to enter, that ther is no Iubile wherin some or more persons be not stiffled. And such is the superstition of the common people, and foolish and ignorant deuotion: that it leaueth neither small stone, nor morter, nor earth, nor dust of that broken wall. Each one striuing, endeuoreth to take some thing, which they re∣serue for relikes, & carrie with them to their coūtries. This gate call they, the holy gate.* 1.697 Clement 6. (as in his life we haue said) commanded the Angell of Paradice, to carry into heauen, the soule of the pilgrime, which going to Rome to obteyne the Iu∣bile, should die by the way. What a grement hath this Iubile, in∣stituted by the Pope,* 1.698 with that Iubile, which Iehoua who is the true Almightie God, in the 25. chap. of Leuiticus, did institute. From 50 yeares, to 50 yeares, did God institute the yeare of Iubile, that therein euery seruant of the Iewish nation, should depart out of bondage, and haue freedome as the rest, and that the gaged possessions should returne to their first owners. So that the yeare of Iubile was a yeare of freedome generally to al the children of Israel. The papistes are very apes, which imi∣tate and follow, either the Iewes or gentiles. But returne we to our Alexander 6. who inuented allwayes possible to gather mo∣ney: and so made a new Colledge of notaries of writing, which were So in nomber, euery of which offices he sold for 750 duckets. He created 36 Cardinals, or (as saith Panui∣nus 43) 18 Whereof were Spaniards. And of these 18 three were his alyes, verie neerekinne, and of his name Boria. Much

inclined he was to building: Comedies, and enterludes, he heard with great pleasures: neuer in Rome had sword players, fen∣cers, and baudes more libertie then in his time; and neuer the people of Rome had lesse freedome: A great multitude of pro∣moters were in his time, and for the least matter, or word, the punishment was death. All this the diuellish father permitted, for the foolish loue, that he bare to his children. For he imi∣tating his predecessor Innocent, put all his felicitie in aduancing, and without all shame enriching his bastards: The least of his sonnes he made prince in Sicilia the second, called Caesar, he made Cardinall, the greatest of all made he Duke of Gaudia. This Duke (as saith Panuinus) after both brothers had sup∣ped that night together, in the house of their mother Zano∣chia, Caesar his owne brother murthered, and cast him into Tyber. All this the Pope his father vnderstood and knew; yet dissembled the same: For this Caesar, which was the worst of all, did the Pope his father loue more then all: for through ambition and auarice he slew him. The brother beeing dead, Caesar esteemed not the hat, but gaue himselfe wholly, to milytary excercises: and carrying with him great treasure, he went into France, where he married with a neere kinswoman of the King, and was made Duke of Valence. This Caesar, by meanes of the king of France, and the Pope his father, came to doe what he would in Italie. So much did king Lewes 12. in regard of his bond to the Pope, for the sonne of the Pope: who had dispensed with him to forsake his lawfull wife, sister of Charles his predecessor, and to marry with the Duches of Brittaine, Charles his widdow: as Pineda in his 26. booke 38 chap. ¶1. and 2, declareth. Who lists to know the abhomina∣tions, and villanies that this Popes sonne committed, let him reade Panuinus. When Alexander 6. was dead: Caesar his sonne fell from the Maiestie and power wherein he had liued. For by commaundement of the king Don Fernando, was he taken and caried into Spaine: where he remained prisoner 2 yeares in the Castile of medina, from which prison he escaped & fled to the king of Nauare: whom in some wars he serued, whereof an harguebush (as saith Carion) he died: or as saith Pineda lib. 27. cap. 4. ¶4 a young gentlemen of the Garceses of Agreda, with a

flew him in Nauare. The daughter of this Alexander 6. called Lucrceia (whom like a wicked irreligious man he carnally knewe) was 3 times married, the first with Iohn Efforcia Duke of Epidauro, the 2 hauing forsaken the Duke her first husband, with Don Lewes of Aragon, bastard sonne of king Don Alonso: the second husband being dead, the third time she married with Don Alonso Duke of Ferrara. At whose nuptialls (as de∣clareth Panuinus) the father made great mirth and feasting. Note here the small shame of Pope Alexauder. By an Epitaph made Iohannes Iouianus Pontanus, how holy and chast was the single life of this Pope, and what was his religion manifestly appeareth. Then speaking of Lucretia, he saith.

Hic iacet in tumulo Lucretia nomine, sedre, Thais, Alexandri filia, sponsa, nurus.

As much to say, as here in this tombe lieth in name, Lucretia; but in deede, Thais, the daughter, Spouse, and nourse of Ale∣xander. Zanazaro, a famous man of that time, and excellent port, of Alexander saith.

Policitus caelum, Romanus, & astra, Sacerdos, Per scelera, & caedes adstyga pandit iter.

The Roman Bishop, who heauens and stars did promise, by his villanies, and murders is gone the way to hel, the fame also.

Ergo te semper cupiet, Lucretia sextus? O Fatum diri numinis: hic pater est.

How then, Lucrrtia, will sextus euer desire thee? Gvnluckie fate: he is thy father: Of Alexander 6. they say, that he sould the crosses,* 1.699 the Alter, & Christ himselfe. All this he had bought before, and therefore might sell the same: So Alexander com∣mitted Simonte in buying it, and sacriledge in selling it. This Alexander is he, that caused Geme, or as others cal him Zazimo brother of the great Turke Baiazet, whom he held prisoner in Rome, to be poysoned: and this did Alexander for 200000 duckets which the great Turke sent him: what good example was this to worke the Turkes conuersion? Of this Geme began we to speake in the life of Innocent 8. & here with him will we make an end. Charles 8. K. of Frāce made war with Pope Alex. in Rome, the pope seing himself vnable to resist the Frenchman made peace with him: amōg other acords this was one, that the

Pope should deliuer ouer to the king, Geme the Turkes bro∣ther. This put the Pope into great pēsiuenes: because he should loose 40000. duckets, which the Turke yearely gaue him: that he should not let Geme goe. The Turke in the end promised 200000 Duckets, to cause Geme to die, as with poyson hee performed. In Naples Geme died, to the great griefe of the king, as saith Guiciardine, & others, or after Iouius, in Goeta: but all agree that he was poysoned, with yoyson which Alexander caused to be giuen him. This is he, that to mainetaine his tyran∣ny, called the great Turke aforenamed, against the king of France:* 1.700 wherein he gaue example to Frauncis, of Fraunce, to call afterwardes the Turke, against our king Don Charles the Emperour. This is he, which commaunded both the handes and tongue, of Antonius Mancinellus, a most learned man to be cut off for an elegāt oratiō, which he made against his abho∣minable customes, most filthie life, and not heard of villanies: But God, who is iust, gaue him his hire: And thus it was; that being at a banket, which he made to certaine Cardinals, and Senatos of Rome, of purpose to poyson them, with the selfe same poyson that he poysoned Geme the Turkes brother withall, the seruitors ill aduised, mistaking one flaggon for another vnwillingly gaue drinke to the Pope of that flaggon wherein was the poyson,* 1.701 and so (after he had 11 yeares Po∣ped) he and some of the seruants,* 1.702 and Cardinals, in the 1503. yeare died.* 1.703 In the time of this Pope, and the 1499. yeare, Ie∣ronymus Sauanarola a Dominican,* 1.704 that excellent preacher, a man admirable in life, and doctrin, with other his companions, was burned in Florence. He maintained the communion in both kindes, condemned Indulgences: sharply reproued the wicked life, and great carlesenesse of the Pope, Car∣dinals, and moreouer of all the Clergie, in their office: de∣nyed the Popes supremacie, taught, that the keyes were not giuen to Peter onely: but to the whole: Church. He said: that the Pope followed neither the life, nor doctrin of Christ, seeing he attributed more to his indulgence & trifling traditions then to the merit of Christ. He affirmed that the Popes excommuni∣cations were not to be feared: & foretold some things which were to happen, namely the destruction of Florencr, & Rome, &

the restoring of the Church: which in our time haue come to passe. For this cause, the Count Franciscus Picus Mirandula, called him an holy Prophet: and defended him by writing a∣gainst the Pope. Marcillius in a certaine Epistle, and Philippus Comineus in his French Historie say, that he had a propheticall spirit, and many other learned men defended his Innocencie. D. Illescas, in the life of Alexander 6. speaking of Sauanarola, saith these wordes: Many opinions there were, and yet wantes there not some which iudge of the iustification of this fact. This onely resteth, to referre the same to the Iudgement of God: who knoweth the secret of all things. I heard the most learned father and maister, Friar Mancius of the order of Saint Domi∣nicke say, that he heard it affirmed of a faithfull witnesse and familiar of Bishop Remolinus (which afterwardes was Car∣dinall) that it repented the Bishop all his life time to haue pro∣nounced this sentence. And that for satisfaction thereof before God, he fasted three daies in the weeke. And verily, who so rea∣deth some spirituall things, which he left vs in writing would not deeme them to proceede from an hypocriticall, but a true religious man: Hitherto Illescas. In the time of this Alexander Don Fernando and Dona Isabella reigned in Spaine.* 1.705 In whose time, about the yeare of the Lord 1492. somwhat more or lesse, sixe notable things hapned in Spaine. The 1. the Pope was a Spaniar dthe 2. Grananda was won. The 3. the discouerie of the Indies. The 4. The inquisitiō of Spaine. The 5. the holy brother∣hood. And the 6.* 1.706 the disease called Bubo. Abhominable (as we haue seene) was the Spanish Pope Alexander) neuer good,* 1.707 but great mischiefe did he to Spaine, or any land of the world. The taking of Granada wrought great good vnto Spaine in freeing it from continuall wars, & slaughters betweene the Christians & the Moores, and in banishing out of all Spaine, the false sect of Mahomet. The discouerie of the Indies that (being well consi∣dered) hath done more hurt then good,* 1.708 to the soules of the Spa∣niards,* 1.709 that went thither. Casaos the bishop (who was an eie wit∣nes, & a natural Spaniards) wrote a booke of the cruelties of the Spaniards towards the poore Indians, would God those which went thither, had had more zeale to teach,* 1.710 & augment the holy catholike faith,* 1.711 conteyned in holy scripture, then to enrich thē

selues, and for the enriching of themselues, to murther and on all sides robbe (as they say) that simple people, which had reasonable soules, aswell as we; and for whom Christ also dyed. The Indians (as Augustine de çarate complayning, repor∣teth in his Historie of Peru; said that the Spaniardes tooke from them their Idols, and gaue them the Idols or Images of Spaine, crosses, the Virgin Marie &c. to worship: They said: that the Spaniardes had taken from them their many wiues, telling them that the lawe of Iesus Christ permitted but one onely wife, and tooke them for themselues. Had they taught them to worship God in spirit and truth, as he saith that he will be worshiped:* 1.712 no mention at all had beene made, of Idols or Images: seeing that God, in the second commaundement of his holy law forbideth them. And chiefly the Indians being so addicted to Idolatrie. If the law of Christ permit but one on∣ly wife,* 1.713 according to the first institution of mariage, where∣fore kept our Spaniardes many whores and concubines? What manner of Doctrine was this? If the blind leade the blind, both fall into the ditch. The which to our Spaniards and their Indians hath hapned.* 1.714 God send them better teachers. Of good zeale and intention,* 1.715 was the Inquisition ordeyned; and after some, it was ordeyned before the warres of Granada, by the same Don Fernando, whiles Sistus Poped. But be it as it was.* 1.716 In the time of Alexander the fixt, and after the wiuing of Granada, was it trulie executed. Then commanded king Don Fernando, that all the Iewes should be Baptised which would liue in Spaine: or otherwise depart: and so (as saith Sabellicus) departed a hundred and twentie thousand. The Inquisition then was instituted, to teach the Christian religion, to Iewes, and Moores which were turned Chri∣stians, and yet secretly returned to their olde customes. But hauing now almost ceased, with the Iewes and Moores, from day to day, hath it done more and more tiranny against the faithfull,* 1.717 Catholique and true Christians, who detesting Popish Idolatrie, and vaine supersticions, confesse that on∣ly God, the Father, Sonne, and holy Ghost is in spirit and trueth to be worshipped. Their manner or teaching them, whome they suppose to erre, is iniuries, disgraces, tor∣tures,

whippinges, and euill life, Sanbenitos galleies, perpe∣tuall imprisonmentes, and in the end Fier, wherewith they burne those, whom God, by his mercie, maketh constant in the confession of his sonne Christ Iesus. Who so listeth to see the craftes, deceites, stratagemes, and cruelties, which the Lord Inquisitors, or to speake better Inquinators of the faith vse, with the poore sheepe of Iesus Christ, appointed to the slaughter, or furnace, let him reade the booke intituled Inquisitio Hispanica, translated into French, English, and Fle∣mish. In this booke it is liuely depainted, and with many no∣table exampeles confirmed. This is to be noted, that how many soeuer entred into the Inquisition (for what cause so∣euer) all came out with confusion, and losse of goods, and many, of their liues, and none at all instructed. Such is the intreatie wherewith the Fathers of the faith doth in∣treat them. They haue not leysure to teach them, but to robbe and kill them. Would God, that according to the lawda∣ble custome of Spaine, in other Audienecs, Iudges of resi∣dence should be sent, men learned and voyd of passion, which might examine the Inquisitors, and those that be, and haue bene prisoners in the Inquisition: O what would then bee discouered? Aragon as it were by force, receiued afterwardes the Inquisition: and so they killed the first Inquisitors. In the 1546. yeare, Don Pedro of Toledo attempted to place it in Naples, but could neuer effect it, (as Doctor Illescas vppon Paul 3. reporteth. For the Neapolitanes, did vehemently with∣stand it. Thinges standing in these termes, Pope Paule be∣fore certified of what passed in Naples, dispatched forth a writ apostolique, whereby he declared, that the knowledge of causes, touching the offence, of heresie apperteyned to the ecclesiasticall Court and Iurisdiction apostolique, com∣maunding the viceroy, and all whomsoeuer secular Iudges, to surcease in them, and not entermedle to proceede against any heresie, by way of Inquisition, nor any other manner: reseruing to himselfe the determination of such causes, as of a thinge concerning the Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction. Thus farre Doctour Illescas. Some yeares after, one Saya∣vedra Cordoves, perswaded the king of Portugale that he was

sent a Nuncio from Paul 3. vnto him. And so in the 1545. yeare, thus brought in the Inquisition into Portugale. There went out of Portugale 30000. Iewes. Time brought it to light, that the Pope had not sent him, and so was he condemned to the gallies. Another pleasant conceate haue I heard of this Nun∣cio, an excellent writer he was, and well knewe to counter∣feite what handsoeuer. This Nuncio, remayning in the gal∣lies, came a poore woman to beseech the Generall of the gallies, to ayde her with some almes, for the mariage of her poore daughter. The General made answere; that very willing∣ly would he helpe her: but present want of money, was the cause he could not. The poore woman with this answere depar∣ted weeping; of whom, when the Nuncio saw her weepe, hee demaunded the cause of her weeping: She told him, that which she had passed with the Generall. Then did he comfort her, saying: that he would effect what she desired. And taking inke and paper, he wrote these words: Steward, vpon sight of these presents, giue so many thousand marmades (the number I remember not) to her that shall giue you this scedule, which scedule the Nuncio subcribed, as if the Generall himselfe had done it. The poore woman departed with her scedule to the Stewarde. The steward answered: that he wondered his Lord would in such a time send that scedule. But sith such was his pleasure, he would giue her that which he commaunded him to giue her: and so gaue it indeede. When the day came that the Generall tooke account of the steward, the ste∣ward presented the said scedule vnto him: which he read a∣gaine, and said to the steward. True it is, that such a poore woman came to me to aske an almes: but I answered her, that I could not helpe her for the present. And beholding the subscription said: this is my hand, but I wrote it not. Where∣fore he made inquirie in the gally who had written it: and it was proued to be the Nuncio. For which cause the generall would haue caused his hand to be cut off: but at request of ma∣ny, his hand cutting was spared and he put to the oares. For by reason of his wealth, he rowed not-before. D. Illescas in the life of Clement 6. saith: that he saw him in the gally rowing. One of the chiefe causes of the low countries reuolt: wherein so many

thousands of Spaniards and other nations haue died, and so ma∣ny millions of crownes haue bene wasted, y aun el rabo (como di∣zen) estápor desollar:* 1.718 & yet the taile (as the say) is to be fleyed (for to begin anew is each day needfull) was,* 1.719 that the Duke d' Oliua sought to bring in the inqusition. You see here the profit which the Inquisition hath brought to Spain. This saie I not, as though I would that there were neither king, nor ruler, but that each one might doe, and beleeue what he listed. Good lawes be ne∣cessarie in euery cōmon wealth, for this cause committed God the sword to the Magistrate,* 1.720 for the chastisement of the wic∣ked and praise of the good; as saith the Apostle Saint Peter. Let them then that doe euill be punished; but not tyrannically. All lawes permit the delinquent to know who is his aduersarie, and the witnesses that depose, and who they be, that he may except against them, if they be infamous, or his enemies, &c. In this Inquisitorie Audience, the Lo. Treasurer, who it may be neuer knewe nor saw the delinquent, is made partie, the wit∣nesses, howe infamous, what villaines soeuer, or great enemies they be, are neuer named, and so cannot be excepted against. The which is contrary to all diuine and humane Iustice. If the witnesses haue witnessed against one, three or foure things, the Inquisitors doe charge him, as though the witnesses had spoken of ten or twelue things, much more horrible then the witnesses haue deposed. And so maie the Inquisitors doe what they list, knowing that there is no residēt Iudge, which is to take account of that they haue done. Against this tyrannie doe we speake. Maie it please the diuine Maiestie, which hath geuen to the king the sword, authoritie, and commaund ouer all whatsoe∣uer that liue in his kingdomes, be they secular (as they terme them) or ecclesiasticall; to put into the kinges heart willingnes to be informed of the wronges and grieuances which the Inquisition doth, and to geue (as is his dutie) remedie for the same, which one day I hope the Lord will performe, & reuenge the blood of the iust, which the Inquisition vniustly hath spilled. The blood of the Iust,* 1.721 is as the blood of Abell, crying for ven∣geance. How long (say the dead) for the word of God &c.* 1.722 Lord holy and true,* 1.723 wilt thou not iudge & auenge our blood. &c. The brotherhood hath done, and doth great good to Spaine: for it

clenseth the waies, and wast places of the eues, and robbers and so men may walke, and sit safely, vnder their figge trees, and at the foote of their vine.* 1.724 A common prouerbe it is, that in Spaine are three holy sisters: the holy Inquisition, the holy Crosse, and the holy brotherhood: frō the one, which is the Inpuisitiō, they pray God to deliuer them: from the other, will they keepe themselues. The tyrrany of the Inquisition, in this saying is noted:* 1.725 God of his great loue deliuer vs from it.* 1.726 The Bubos (a disease vntill then vnknowne in Spaine) they brought with them, which returned from the Indies; wherewith God did punish them, for taking the wiues that were not theirs. This filthie and contagious disease, hath spread it selfe so great∣ly throughout all Europe, that they make now almost no reckening thereof. And he is not holden for a gentleman which hath not had two or three times the bubos (as they call them) Other nations call them, the French euill. The Frenchmen call them the disease of Naples. A disease it is, wherewith God punisheth such as liue in that filthie single life, dispising ma∣riage, which God in Paradice,* 1.727 & the state of innocencie ordei∣ned; and Iesus Christ with his first miracle (as saith Saint Iohn) at a mariage in Cana of Galile confirmed: albeit the popish vo∣taries call it filthie, &c. Returne we to Alexander 6. Of him saith the Enchiridion of times, that many thinges in his time did he license, which neither for his person, his estate, nor for Rome (being that it ought to be) were lawfull and honest. Machauell lib. de Principe, cap. 18. of him saith: Nought else but deceiue men did euer Alexander the sixt, nor euer did hee thinke vppon other thinges: and found meanes sufi∣cient to effect it: and neuer had man more efficacie in stri∣uing to affirme, and with greater oathes would promise a thing, and lesse performe it, notwithstanding his deceit did alwayes prosper with him, &c. Guicciardine, a graue author and of much credit (as faith Doctor Illescas) in the life of Alexan∣der 6. ¶2. lib. 2. of his Historie giueth this notable testimonie of him. The most vile nature (saith he) of the bishop made what wickednesse soeuer in him credible. Who listeth to know fur∣ther of this abhominable Alexander 6. great shame of our coun¦trie of Spaine,* 1.728 let him read Paulus Iouius. In the 1503. yeare,

Alexander with poyson, as before we haue said, died. Don Fer∣nando and Dona Isabella, then reigning in Spaine.

Pius 3.* 1.729 of Sena, nephewe of Pius 2. was thus chosen: when Alexander was dead, Caesar his sonne which murdered his bro∣ther, &c. aduanced with al the treasure, and iewels of the Pope, and with twelue thousand men, garded the Vaticano, a place where the Cardinals vse to assemble for a new election. And this he did, that the Cardinals should make Pope, whom he best pleased. But to another place they went, called Minerua, which when Caesar vnderstood, he sent thither his people, and beset thē about. Then ran the report through Rome that the Cardinals were prisoners, and that there was nothing but death to be ex∣pected throughout all Rome. So great was the feare, that it on∣ly seemed Haniball was eftsonnes to enter Rome. Caesar in the end, at the request of the Romans, and the Embassadours of Spaine and Fraunce. And for that his purpose he saw would not preuaile, with all his people departed from Rome. And so the Cardinals went to their Conclaue; where after long con∣tention, they elected Pius 3. who being Pope, he presently con∣spired against the French, which occupied a great part of Italy: But he proceeded not further, for hauing Poped but 27. dayes, in the 1503.* 1.730 he died.

Iulius 2.* 1.731 a Genowey, nephew of Sistus 4. by his great and subtill wit, obteined great dignties, and in the end, to be Pope. A man he was naturally inclined to warres: which inclination, albeit he were Pope, yet mortified he not; but holding rather absolute power (as the Popes faine to haue) put the same in execution. He had great warres with the Venetians, the king of France, the Duke of Ferrara, the Bentiuolians and other Prin∣ces. This Iulius, in the space of 7. yeares, that he warred with his excommunications, and armes, he tooke many things from Christian Princes. In which seuen yeares, through the intolle∣rable tirany of the Pope,* 1.732 ther died by the sword aboue 200000 men. And yet nothing at all he grieued, imitating therein, the cruell Nero, who hauing caused Rome to be fired, reioyced to see it burne, as saith the Spanish song.

Mira Nero de Tarpeya, A Roma como se ardia:

Gritos dan ninos y vieios, Y el de nada se dolia. Tarpeyan Nero did behold Rome Citie how it burned: Yeeld shrikes and cries did young and old, His heart yet nothing turned.

This Iulius was the cause of that so cruell and bloudy battell of Rauenna, betweene the Spaniards and Frenchmen: wherein both the conquerors and the conquered remained loosers. He seeing himselfe vnable to vanquish the French king by armes, attempted another way, and so excommunicated him, and al∣so with him the king of Nauarre, which tooke part with France, he gaue their kingdomes for a pray, to such as could get them. By vertue of this excommunication, Don Fernando the king that wanne Granada, entered into Nauarre, and in the 1512. yeare,* 1.733 by force of armes tooke it. Guicciardine in his 11. booke of his historie,* 1.734 speaking of this taking of Nauarre, saith these words: The king of Nauarre being vnprepared and hopeles of power to make resistance, fled to Bierna on the other side of the Piren mountaines: The kingdome of Nauarre being aban∣doned (except certaine forts, kept for the fled king) without any cost or difficulty, and this, more through the reputation and neerenes of the English, then his owne force, came into the power of the king of Aragon, who vnable with other title to auouch his lawfull possession, alleaged the occupation thereof to be rightfully for the seate Apostolique. The noble Acts of king D. Fernando, be summed vp in this Sonnet.

Iunté Aragon con Castilla, Gané à Nauarray Granada, Puse in Napoles mi silla, Conquiste desde Sevilla Otro mundo con miarmada. Castile with Aragon I ioyned: I wanne Nauarre and tooke Granada: In Naples my seat I placed. Another world from off Seuilla I conquered with my Armada.

In this selfe same yeare 1512.* 1.735 (as Frier Alonso Venero) in his En∣chiridion

of the times reporteth) died Pascall Bishop of Burgos. In this Bishopricke he ordeyned,* 1.736 that no vigils should be kept in Churches, for the dissolute behauiour, dauncings, and other thinges much offensiue to God, which there passed, and oft times whordomes, and other grieuous sinnes. Thus farre Ʋene∣ro fol. 117. For the same causes in all Spaine were they also ta∣ken away, for Pilgrimages were commonly turned into whore∣doms. Doctor Illesoas vpon the life of Eugenius 1. saith: that in the time of this Eugenius was celebrated the Councel of Cabilona, &c. In which it was cōmanded, that in Churches, hermitages, & other houses of deuotion (where it is accustomed to goe on pil∣grimage, & to make watches) no dauncing nor vauting should be vsed, &c. & alittle lower: This is a thing that requireth reme∣dy; & I hold it for good: if the prelates should cōmand to shut by night, the houses of deuotion; & that there should not be in thē the crie & small deuotion, & the other inconueniences, which we ordinariely see in such like places, &c. And vppon the life of Benedict. the eight saith, the same Illescas: That it should not be amisse for the prelates to commaund: that none remayne by night in such like hermitages, for many wicked thinges which are there committed should be excused, &c. This Iu∣lius with his hoste, vpon a time, issuing out of Rome, hurled the keyes of Saint Peter into the riuer Tyber, saying. Sith the keyes of Peter are now of no force, et, the sword of Paule preuayle: and so drewe he the sword out of the scaberd: For like a good captaine, he carried the sword at his side. Vppon this so notable a deede, many Poetts made verses, of which I will recite fower, that declare the Historie.

Inde manustrictum vagina diripit ensem, Exclamans{que} truci talia voce refert. Hic gladius Pauli nos nunc defendet ab hoste, Quando quidem clauis nil iuuat ista Petri. From scaberd then his naked sword he drew. Exclaming &, with cruell voyce he said: This sword of Paul shall make our foes to rew. Sith Peters keyes nought serue vs for our ayd.

What religion had this Pope, that so shamelesly mocked with Saint Peter, and Saint Paule? When hee was made Pope,

he promised, & that with an othe, that within 2 yeares, he would hold a Councell. Of this oath maketh mention, Friar Barthol∣mew Carrança, speaking of the Lateran Councell, that in the time of this Iulius was holden. But when the 2 yeares, & yeares, & yeares more passed, and no hope of a Councell was seene, the Pope being far of from any such matter (for that the Coun∣cels are too bitter purges for the Popes: as before in the Coūcels of Pisa, Constance and Basile we haue seene) 9 Cardinals (where∣of Barnardino Carauaiall a Spaniard was one) together with the procurators of Maximilian the Emperour,* 1.737 and of Lewes 12 king of France, assembled at Millan and nominated Pisa for the Councel to be holden, which should begin the first day of Sep∣tember, in the 1511 yeare.* 1.738 The causes that moued them so to doe,* 1.739 were, that the Pope had broken the othe which hee had made: sith so many yeares passed, yet made he no showe of a Coūcel: & therfore, to accuse the Pope of enormious offences, had they called a Councell: Their purpose was, to depriue him of his Popedome: where vnto he had aspired through ambi∣tion and bribes. But Iulius vnderstanding hereof commaun∣ded vnder a greiuous paine, that no person, of what condition, or estate soeuer, should goe to Pisa and that nothing of that should be obeyed,* 1.740 which those of Pisa decreed, ordeyned, and nominated Rome for the celebration of a Councell, the yeare following;* 1.741 which was to begin the 9. of Aprill, 1512. At this time liued in Padua, Philipus Decius, an excellent lawer: who by writing, defended against the Pope, the cause of these Cardi∣nals. When the king of France perceiued that the Pope had ioyned with the Venecians to make war with him;* 1.742 he called a Councell at Tours,* 1.743 and there propounded these 5 questions: whether it were lawfull for the Pope to moue warres, and that causelesse, against any Prince: whether such a Prince defen∣ding his countrie, might set vppon him that had inuaded him, and depart from his obedience? It was answered, that it is not lawfull for the Pope to moue warres, &c. and that it is law∣full for such a Prince, in defence of himselfe, to doe that a foresaid: and that for the kingdome of France, the law pra∣gmaticall ought to be obserued. That no account was to bee made of the Popes censures and excommunications, if then hee should passe them. The King receiuing this answere, sent

it to the Pope, praying him eyther to be content with a peace, or else to call a generall Councell, purposely to examine and determine this busines: but the Pope admitted, neither the one nor the other. This wretched Iulius, as some authors report, was reputed for a great Sodomite. Queen Anne of France (say they) sent 2 youthes to Cardinal Robertus Nanetensis to be instructed: whom the Pope abused: the like report, another author ma∣keth of an Almaine youth, & great Lord, with whom he com∣mitted the like wickednesse. These be things, which neither honest pen ought to write, nor chast eares to heare: yet is it needfull to discouer the shames of the Roman Courte; that Spaine thereby be no longer deceiued. And for this, pardon mee good Christian reader. Albeit that such a one was Iulius; yet wanted he not those, that did extoll him for very Godly, wise, prudent, and a man of Counsell. Woe vnto you that call euill good, and good euill. When Iulius had Poped 10. yeares, in the 1513. yeare, he dyed. In whose time died al∣so Dona Isabella Queene, and in her place Dona Iane her daughter, which married with Don Phillip of Austra, sonne of Maximilian the Emperor reigned. And so the low countries were ioyned with Spaine.* 1.744

Leo 10.* 1.745 a Florentine, was of his owne nature, quiet and gentle: but leauing himselfe to be ruled by vnquiet and cruell men, he suffered many Insolencies to be commited. Much giuen he was to Idlenes. pleasure taking, and carnall delights, many bastards he had: whom he greatly enriched, making them Dukes, and mightie Lords, and marrying them with great Ladies. At the age of 13 yeares, was this Leo made Cardinal; what age was this to be a pillar of the Church? At this Coronatiō, were made most great feasts which should be long to recount: Aboue 100000 duckets (they affirme) were cast among the people, as saith D. Illescas vpon the life of Leo, &c. Leo 10. at one time created 13 Cardinals among whō he would make Raphaell Vrbinas, a most excellēt painter, that this way, he might recōpēce the great sum of money which he owed him for his picturs. See here wherfore the hats doe serue; & yet is this to be passed ouer, for they are wontedly giuē for other abhominatiōs. Liberal he was in gran∣ting of Indulgēces, & much more in taking money for them, to

enrich his children. In the 1515. yeare, Leo graunted a Iubi∣le to Fra••ucis king of France: which Iubile passed also, into many other prouinces. The comissares Echacueruos decei∣uers did preach, that whosoeuer would giue the summe of money which was taxed should draw one, what soule he would out of Purgatorie. They said: that God (according to the pro∣mise made to S. Peter,* 1.746 whatsoeuer thou looseston earth shalbe loosed in heauen) would doe all whatsoeuer they would. But not a farthing (said they) must be wanting of that which was taxed. They pardoned those that tooke this Iubile, for thinges done, and to bee done; which gayne (as they said) displeased many Godly and learned, and so they began to debate the question of the authoritie, and power of the Pope. Which question, was the ruine of the Popedome. Martin Luther,* 1.747 among others, opposed himselfe to these Insolent Pardons, and preached against them in Almaigne (as saith Bar∣tholomew Carança a dominican Friar) whose wordes, be these: In the time of Leo 1••. Martin Luther an arch heretique, arose vp in Germany: who first preached, and wrote against the In∣dulgences of the Pope, afterwards against the Primacy of the Roman Church, then against constraned single life, and other rites, and customes of the ancient Church. Carança our aduersa∣rie, doth herein witnesse, what was the cause that moued Lu∣ther to speak against the Church of Rome. Who listeth to know this, let him read Sleidons Historie. Eckius tooke part with the Pope:* 1.748 and Luther and Eckius in the pulpits, preached, the one against the other. When Leo 10. heard of these rufflings, he con¦demned Luther for an heretike, which condemnation vnder∣stood by Luther, he apealed to the first General Coūcel: wher∣in he did imitate the vniuersitie of Paris, which a few moneths before had appealed frō the same Leo, to the Coūcel. In Rome Leo caused Luthers bookes to be burned,* 1.749 which when Luther vnderstood, he burned in Wittenberg the Cannon Law, which is the decretals, and Popish decrees, saying as they haue done vnto mee: So haue I also done vnto them. VVho will not wonder, and be astonished at so great a courage, and daring boldnesse, that a poore begging Augustine Friar should dare to doe such a disgrace, and to giue such a

blowe? and to whom thinkest thou? to the Pope. Was not the Pope he, whom in times past the potentates, Princes, kinges and Emperours, fell prostrate vnto, and worshiped? How com∣meth it then to passe, that a meane man of no esteme, gaue him such a blow, that hee left him for dead? Not Luther, but God it was,* 1.750 that chooseth the low thinges to confound the most high. T••e stinke of the villainies and abhominations of the Popes, & Clergie, was gone vp to heauen: now were the iniquities of the Amorites come to their height. And God cast downe the pride of the Pope a second Lucyfer. God gaue vs the grace, that ac∣knowledging such a benifit, we may be thankfull, and in holi∣nes and righteousnes serue him, all the dayes of our life. By this meanes, hath God brought vs out of darkenesse into light, and out of thralldome, into libertie. And Luther, not content here with, came to Wormes or Wormacia where Charles the Empe¦rour held his first Dyet, & presenting himself before the Empe∣rour & so many▪ Papists as were with him, he disputed, & main∣teined his cause:* 1.751 and in the end departed (the Emperour, bet∣ter keeping promise with him, then it had formerly bene kept, with Iohn Hus, and Ierom of Prage in the Councell of Con∣stance. One thing here I cannot leaue to speake of: that Luther going to wormes; his friend aduised him in the way: before they came at wormes, to beware of going thither: because they would doe to him, as they had done to his bookes: which they had burned.* 1.752 Whereunto Luther with great courage an∣swered, that albeit he knew there were so many diuels against him in Wormes, as there were tyles vppon the houses: yet for all that, would he not let to appeare there, and giue account of his faith, in so solemne, an assembly. And so he dyed. In the 1522.* 1.753 yeare. Leo 10 hearing that the Frenchmen, by the Imperialls were vanquished, slaine, taken, and cast out of Italy, and that through his assistance,* 1.754 died by his excessiue ioy, and laughter, his soule departed from him, but of poyson that they gaue him,* 1.755 as Panuinus supposeth. An Atheist he was, & thought there was after this life, neither heauen nor hell. And so he died without receiuing the sacraments. He could not (saith Sanaza∣ro) receiued them; because he had sold them. And so almost no chiefe bishop (as noteth Panuinus vpon the life of Pius 4)

receiued them.* 1.756 His Atheisme plainely appeared by an answere which he made to Cardinall Bembus; who had alleaged vnto him a passage of the Gospell: Whereunto in these wordes, he dissolutly āswered: what profit this fable of Christ hath brought to vs, and our company: All the world knoweth. Leo by this an∣swere, well shewed himselfe to be Antichrist. Obey him then Spaine, and hold him for Chists vicar. Paulus Iouius wrote the life of Leo 10. where among other thinges. he saith these words: Leo had also an euill report, because it apeared that he affected vnhonestly some of his chamberlaines (which were of the grea¦test nobles of all Italic) & hartely and freely played with them. It is not Luther his enemie, that saith this against him: but his friend, an Italian, and Bishop Paulus Iouius. Albeit that such a one was Leo, as the historians of his time doe paint him: yet so great is the flattery of D. Illescas, that vpon his life ¶12. these words of him he saith: After that he came to the Bishopdome his care was alwaies to eate litle, & of meats but meanely▪ hot, because they should not prouoke him to dishonesty. Hither to Illescas. In the time of this Leo, Charles the Emprour reigned in Spaine.

Adrian 6.* 1.757 a Hollander, was tutor to Don Charles the Empe∣ronr, and by his meanes, came to be bishop of Tortosa, Cardi∣nall, and (ioyntly with Don Francisco Zimenes Archbishop of Toledo) gouernour of Spaine: & being resident in Spaine, after the death of Pope Leo, was in his absence elected▪ when he was Pope, he promised to the princes by his letter to cause the court of Rome, which had giuen occasion of commiting great wick∣ednesse, to be first of all reformed & amended: to the end, that that which had giuen cause of the malady, should giue also the beginning of the medicine, & health: but all was but words. For Adrian following the steps of his predecessor▪ the▪ Antichrist of Rome, gaue himselfe to persecute Luther▪ Ecolampadius & other godly ministers of the word of God. He changed not his name, nor yet in customes & life was so wicked, as the other Popes: & for not being so wicked,* 1.758 many say, he was dispatched with poyson,* 1.759 & in the 1523. yeare dyed. In whose time Don Charles the Emperour reigned in Spaine.

Clement 7.* 1.760 (or as after some others) 8. or 9. for the cause we

haue spoken of in the life of the other Clement 7. Florentine was nephew, or as others say, the sonne of Pope Leo 10. Panuinus saith: he was the sonne of Iulianus de medices, and of another not certenly, or manifestly his lawfull wife. D. Illescas vpon the life of this Clement ¶5. saith: It is a thing much to be noted, that Clement hauing all his life time, bene most liberall, and a spen∣der, & here with al affable, and well spoken, exceeding discreet, and a great Negociator, when he came to be Pope, he was not knowne, for he wholly changed his conditions, and became most sparing and remisse. So great is the change which digni∣ties & honours doe often make, &c. In the time of this Clement, was great war betweene the Spaniards and French, which this Clement did much kindle to his owne shame and Infamie. And this by his vnconstancie: for now was he a Spaniard, now a Frenchman: and contrariwise, now a Frenchman & now a Spa∣niard. Three great things in his time happened in Spaine.* 1.761 1. The taking of Frauncis K. of France, & so his nobilitie in Pauy: who was carried into Spaine, and there was prisoner. 2. the sacking of Rome,* 1.762 as we will declare in the yeare 1527. in which yeare was borne Don Phillip the prince sonne of the Emperour Don Charles 3.* 1.763 The coronation of Don Charles the Emperour, king of Spaine, by the hand of this Pope Clement in Bologna, and in the 1530. yeare. In the same yeare, the Germaine princes pre∣sented to the Emperour in the Diet, held at Augusta their con∣fession of the faith,* 1.764 which they called the confession of Augusta: and for that they made publike protestation at the presenting thereof, therfore euer sithens are they called Protestants. Such was the sacking of Rome by the Spaniardes, Italians, and. Ger∣maines, that since Rome was Rome, there was not another like it, The Spanish prouerbe is verefied: Lo mal ganado elloy su dueno (se pierde) euill gotten euilly spent. Rome had robbed them,* 1.765 and many other nations of all that trea∣sure: God sent them such theeues, robbers, and Ruffiians, which neither pardoned men, nor women, small, nor great, Priest, nor Friar, ecclesiasticall, nor secular person. These theeues, (if that be true which the Spanish Prouerbe speaketh) Quien hurta al ladron cien dias gana de perdon gained a hundred dayes pardon. Clement himselfe, that Sathanicall father was taken pri∣soner

in his owne castle S. Angelo, and the Spaniards made him rime a new Paternoster: which they sang together at the Popes windowe, to giue him musique.

Padre nuestro en quanto Papa, Soys Clemeynte, sin que os quadre: Mas reniego yo del padre, Que al hijo quita la capa, &c. O father our as being Pope, Clement thou art, though not a right: In him for father haue I no hope, That his sonnes cloake doth take by might, &c.

This cloake was the state of Milan, which the Pope pretended to take from the Emperor. Among others that wrote this Hi∣story of the sacking of Rome, was a Spaniard, which at that time liued: the booke is intituled ••Dialogo; wherein the thinges are particularly handled, that in the 1527. yeare happened in Rome. In it will very well appeare what a one was this Pope Clement, and how he, and his Court of Rome, were iustly handled of our Spaniardes. Paulus Iouius doth also recount it. Iohn Tilius saith: that Pope Clement was ransomed for 40000 florences. In the time of this Pope, and in a monasterie of Au∣serra in France, a notable historie happened, of that which in the 1526. yeare was done with the vomited Sacrament. The which when we shall treat of the masse, for that shalbe his pro∣per place (if God please) we wil declare. Most great vices had this Clement,* 1.766 a witch he was, a manslayar, a brotheller, a Simo∣nist. a Sodomit, periured, a rauisher of young maids, a nigromā∣cer, & a sacriliger. Adorned with these precious stones, he exer∣cised his papal office: which is neuer to preach the Gospel, but to persecute them that doe preach it, and cast them out of the Church:* 1.767 Another Diotrephes (as were also the other Popes) was this Clement, of whom S. Iohn in his last Epistle saith: that he lo∣ued to hold the chiefest roomes, &c. And a litle lower, speaking of the same Diotrephes he saith: He not onely not receiued the brethren: but also forbad those that would receiue them, & cast them out of the Church. Note the place: & that the Pope at this day doth fully the same. Into France went this Clement, & liued in Marsille with Frauncis K. of France, with whō he made great

friendship: for confirmation whereof, he gaue in mariage his neece, Catalina de medices, to Hennry 2. some of Frauncis. This is she, whom they call Queene mother, so spoken of in Histories, who died in the yeare 1588.* 1.768 After the pope returned frō France, but a short time he liued, In September and in the 1534. yeare he died of poyson, which was put in the smoke of a torch: wherewith he and son••e Cardinals his familars,* 1.769 were poysoned. Don Charles at this time reigned in Spaine▪

When Paul 3.* 1.770 a Roman was Pope, he endeuored by al waies possible to aduance his bastards, of whom he had store: and to beat downe & oppresse Luther. For reformation of the Church, (as he said) he first appointed Mantua, to celebrate there in a generall Councel: but al was but words. He afterwards appoin∣ted Vincencia, as little was ought done. The 3. time, he appointed Trent, al was but wind. The 4. time, he again nominated Trent, where it began the 13. day of Dceember, 1545. & ended in the yeare 1563. in the time of Pius 4. So that it 18 yeare continued; and for the hate as we haue said, which the Popes beare to the Councell, nothing euer had bene done; had it not bene for the instāt v••ging of the Emperor, & his instigatiō of Pope Paul ther∣unto. To recount his enormious & horrible vices, his murthers, robberies; witcheries, treasones, tirannies, incests, and wicked whoredomes, we should neuer make an end. Some notable things wil I declare, notwithstanding that thou Spaine mayest open thine eies, & hasten to know him, whom thou worshipest as God in the earth: as the successor of S. Peter; as the vicar of Christ. Paul 3. was a great Astrologer, southsayer, Inchanter, & nigromancer, & such as were of that arte, he loued & aduanced. A great friend he was of Dionisus seruita, whom he made Car∣dinall: of Gauricus Lusitanus of Cecius and Marcellus notable ni∣gromancers, of these he sought to know the fortune of his ba∣stards: which by their horoscopicall aspects, and houses of the stars, and planets, they gaue him to vnderstand. To haue the hat, as he had it, he gaue his owne sister▪ Iulia Farnesia to the Spanish Pope Alexander 6. His owne mother, and sister he poysoned: Another sister he also poysoned,* 1.771 with whom he had an euill re∣port: the cause why he poysoned her, was for that she loued not him, as she loued others, &c. Whiles he was Legate in Ancono

with promise of mariage, he deceiued a young gentlewoman: & so the miad not thinking, it was the Legate, but one of his gentlemen, was deceiued. Of this coniunctiō sprang that good peece Pero Luis prince of Sodome, captaine Generall of the Roman Church, & Duke of Parma, & of Plazencia. The wicked abhomination he committed against Colmus Cherius Bishop of Fana all the world knoweth. This Pero luys, his owne gentle∣men (vnable longer to endure his tyrannies, and wicked abho∣minations) in the 1548. yeare murdered. He was the eye of the Father, vpon whom he looked, and looked againe: And when the Pope heard any of his abhominations, ••e shewed no great sorrow: but smiling as it were said that his son had not learned those vices of him. This notwithstanding, there are some Para∣sites of the Pope, that against their owne conscience, affirme Panl 3. to haue bene married. And so D. Illescas vpon the life of this Paul 3. ¶17 saith: Paul 3. was married, and after he had put away his wife, of whom he had Poro luys, he was made Priest & obteyned the hat, &c. ¶23. he saith: the vnthought of death of Pero luis,* 1.772 lawfull son of this Pope &c. But Illescas telleth not who was the mother of Peroluys, nor how lōg time he was mar∣ried; nor wher he was married; nor yet where he liued married. This Paul poysoned Fulgosius and Contarenus Cardinals, & Io∣hannes Baptista Vergerius Bishop of Pole, because they tasted how sweete and good was Christ, and how bitter and euill was Antichrist. Paulus Ʋergerius Bishop of Iustinopole, bro∣ther of the abouesaid Iohn escaped, and fled into Germany, and from thence with his writings made warre against him. In his time, with fire and blood, &c. Suffered the Church great persecution. In the 1546. yeare Alexander Farnesius Cardinall: and Octauius his brother, Duke of Parma, sonnes of the cursed Poro luys, and nephews of the Pope, going to make war in Al∣maigne, bruted it a broad; they there purposed to shed so much blood of the Lutherans, that the horses might swimme therin. This Paul enioyed the rent of aboue 40000.* 1.773 whores, or as they call thē, Curtesanes, which were in Rome. The rent (as be∣fore we haue said) is a Iulio, or Spanish royal euery weeke. Mul∣tiply the same, & thou shalt see, if the Pope may make a mighty birthright of his whorish rents. This Paul 3. did excommuncate

& an anathemise Henry.* 1.774 8. king of England, and gaue his king∣dome for a praie to them that could take it. Al which this Mag∣nanimious king nought esteemed, but so valliantly defended his kingdome, that they, whom the Pope had incited against him, themselues sought peace with him. In the biginning of his Popedome, & the 1534. yeare, hapned one notable villany, done by the Franciscan Friars in Orleans. The tale is this: that in that yeare,* 1.775 died the wife of the Corregidor, or maior of Orleās who commanded that she should simply, without any pomp at al be buried. With her father, and grandfather did they bury her in S. Frauncis Church of Orleans. The Friars (the person being qualified and rich) supposed they should haue a rich reward; & commanded many masses to be said &c. but they were decei∣ued. For they had but only six crownes, which the widdower Corregidor sent thē: whereat the Friars were highly offended, and for reuenge, with deui••lish minds, they suborned one of their nouices,* 1.776 whom they placed aboue in the feeling of the Temple, that he might make a great noise frō thēce, at the time whē they said their mattens: which the Nouice persormed, and said he was a soule (as they cal it) sinful & damned. By some that knew the mistery of Iniquitie, was this soule coniured, & being demāded of the cōiurers whō he was? he answered, that he was the soule of the wife of the Crrregidor, which a little before was deceased, & that she was for euer cōdemned; being demanded whereof? answered: for Lutheranisme. Whē the Friars hard this, they made great exclamations; heald their Church for excom∣municate, drue thēce the sacramēt, & wold not there say masse but went within the monastary. The fame hereof ran through∣out all the citie. when the Corregidon vnderstood his villany, he called the Friars before the Chauncellor of Paris: where the cause being examined before the Chauncellor Antonias prae∣tentis the villanie was proued: and so Colimanus, and Stephen of Arras both preachers, and chiefe authors of this tragedie, were by publique sentence condemned. But to what? To shame the villanies deseruing a 1000. deathes, for mocking at God & his religrō, & defaming of men. So gentle was the pu∣nishmēt, because they seemed not to faourthe Lutherans. In the time of this Paul 3.* 1.777 arose vp frō the depth & bottōe of hell, the new sect, called of the fellowship of Iesus, or Iesuites: Whom

with greater reason may we call Iebusites, or Iebuseans. Their first author, inuentor, and founder was Inigo Layola: whom the more to authorize his name, they called: father Ignacius. This Inigo was a Guipuscuan borne, who being a simple and igno∣rant man, applyed himselfe to the the warres, and so in the yeare, las Comunidades as they call it in Spaine (which was about eyeare 1520. or 1521.) he was a souldiour in the castle of Pamphona: which Castle was then beleagred by the king of Nauarre, and the Frenchmen. And vpon a day as the enemies shot at the Castle, one of the bullets stroke a stone of the Castle, and brake it, some of the peeces of the stones, stroke into the feet of this souldiour Inigo; so that vnable to stand, he fell to the earth Inigo finding himselfe vnfit for the war, changed his purpose, and so of a souldiour, became a holy hypocrite (yet recouered he his feete) and so gaue himselfe to foolish deuo∣tion and superstition, which men of themselues, without the word of God haue inuented: and so deceaue all those, whose names are not written in the booke of life. Inigo then hauing bene a souldiour, and anignorant man, gaue himselfe to study; and when he vnderstood somewhat of the Grammer, to pro∣secute his study, he came to Alcala de Henares, where, to gaine the greater credit, &, reputation of a holy man, he went barefooted: which maner ofliuing, when the students of Alcala, laughed and Iested at Inigo, confounded and ashamed, that they nought esteemed his course of life: leauing Alcala, he went to Salamanca: where the Students much more mocked him then before: For which cause. Inigo leauing Salamanca, went to Paris, where he was made maister, and gayned the opinion of an holy man:* 1.778 with whom in the 1537. yeare there ioyned ten companions, and so went they into Italie. Whiles Panle 3. Poped, the Iesuits began to be knowne in Italie: but not without great gainesaying and contradiction. They were permitted in the end, to heare confessions: and by this meanes they obteyned great reputation of holy, chiefely among Igno∣rant people. These ten companions, in the 1538. yeare were all together in Rome: whereof they obteyned of Pope Paul 3. confirmation of their sect, and were receiued vnder the protection of the Romane seate: but this holy viua vocis ora∣culo,

remitting them, in asmuch as touched the dispatch of the perpetuitie of their sect, to Cardinall Guidiccion Luques: And being ayded by him, they were approued and confirmed by Letters and Bulles of the first of October, in the 1540. yeare, geuen at Tiuoli, vnder the name and title of the fellowship of Iesus, with licence and power to receiue into their compa∣nie (which then was onely ten) to the nomber of of sixttie per∣••ons. In the 1543. yeare of the said Paul 3. they obteyned li∣cense, to receiue into their companie so many as they would: which Paul in the 1545. yeare, did graunt them all the priuil∣ledges, faculties, and graces, which at this present they enioy. Shortly after the maister Petrus Fabrus, and Antonius de A∣raoz, and then others also came to Castile. When Paul 3. was dead. Pope Iulius 3. almost with the confirmation of this sect, in the 1550. yeare began his Popedome. By the conuersation which Don Francisca de Boria Duke of Gandia, and Marquesse of Lombay had with the said Araoz, he bare great loue and liking to this sect; wherein he was much more confirmed by the perswasions of his wife Dona Leonora de Castro a Portugale, much deuoted to the Iesuites: And so went the Duke to Rome, in the company of the said Araoz, who was the first prouinci∣all in Castile.* 1.779 VVhen they both two returned into Spaine; the Duke was made a Iesuite in the Colledge of Onate: where he tooke all the orders. In Rome built Inigo Layola, the Almaigne Colledge, to instruct the youth of that nation against the Do∣ctrine which they cal Lutheran: & saw befor he died 16 Prouin∣cials of his owne Institution and more then 70. Colledges. he died in Rome in the 1556. yeare, and in the 61 yeare of his age,

The Iesuits were commonly, and yet in Italy and Spaine, are called Theatinos, but so be they not. For the Theatinians had a∣nother beginning, and manner of liuing, certaine gentlemen, and other people they were, which moued with deuotion, were giuen to praiers, & singing other such exercises: and were called at the beginning, the fellowship of Godly loue. Of this com∣pany, was made Iuan Pedro Carrasa a Neapolitan, Bishop of Chiety: who holden (a person famous as he was) for the prin∣cipall and head of these religious persons, they began to bee

called Chietinos & after corrupting the word, for Chietinos were they called Theatinos. This passed in the time of Clement 7. These Chietinians or Theatinians by reason of the sacking of Rome, fled from Rome to Astia: where they found certaine ve∣necian galleys, and in them passed to Venice. And this was 11. yeares before Inigo layola & his 10 cōpanions came to Venice, to go to the holi-land. The Iesuits stopped in this voyage, by the wars between the Turk & Venecias, went frō Venice to Rome. The Romans supposed they were the Chietinians or Thiatiniās, which returned to Rome, and so through ignorance they con∣founded these two sects, which are far diferent the principal of the Thiatinians Iuan Pedro Carraf•• was afterwards Pope & cal∣led Paul 4. Of the Thiatinians, but few Colledges or monasta∣ries are foūd (to wit) in Venice, Rome, Naples; & Pauia. The Ie∣suites also, in Arogon of Inigo their founder are called Iniguistes: & in Portugal, Apostles: but in al places else, they are called Ie∣suits: and so in the buls & processe of the Pope are they called. Greatly in short time haue these Iesuites multiplied. For the lo∣custs be they, wherof speaketh S. Iohn in the 9. chap. of his Reue∣lation, which issued out of the bottomlesse pit, whose K. which is the Angell of the deepe, in Hebrewe is called Abaddon, & in Greeke, Apolyon: both the one and the other word, as much to say as destroyer. And who but the Pope can be this Abaddon, which Popeth, and all destroyeth? And who be his locusts but the Iesuits, which wheresoeuer they come doe destroy & con∣sume all things? They Insinuate themselues into the houses, ca∣stles, & palaces of princes, kings, and monarches, and stay not till they know the very inward secret, and intents of the hart: with fire & blod doe they incite them to war vpon those which speake not, nor thinke as they doe. And if force and violence su∣ffice not, then by crafty treasons & poysonings do they practise to kill them. And so no Lord, prince, king, nor monarche, in his owne house is secure, if he speak, & think not as they doe: Suffi∣cient exampls hereof we haue had within these 20 or 30 yeares let the Histories be read.* 1.780 Lady Elisabeth the most illustrious Quene of England (wel knowing thē for such, as she, that of the Iesuits great treasons, hath so great experience, whō so, & so of∣ten, they haue practised to murther; &▪ God the father of mer∣cies

hath as often againe deliuered her, for the comfort of his Church, advancemēt of the kingdome of his Christ, & the con∣fusion and contempt of Antichrist, that Abaddon: hath banished them from her kingdome; commanding vpon paine of life, that they enter not into it. These Iesuits haue also practised to mur∣ther Henry 4.* 1.781 king of France. And so one of this company called Iohn Castell did wound him; but by the prouidence of God, hee missed his blow, and willing to strike him in the throat, hit his vpper lip, & brake one of his teeth. The murtherer was caught, and as a traitor adiudged to death, and so Iustice was executed, on Thursday the 29 of Decēber, in the 1594. yeare: The house where the said Iesuit was borne, was pulled down, & in it place, a Piramides set; wherupon the cause why the house was puld downe, and the pyramides erected, are written in marble with letters of gold: which in latine say thus.

Audi viator, siue sis extraneu••, Siue incola vrbis, cui Paris nomen dedit: Hic alta quae sto Piramis, domus fui, Castella, sed quam diruendam funditus: Frequens senatus Crimen vltus Censuit. Huc me redegit tandem herilis filius, Malis magistris vsus, et schola impia, Sotericum, eheu, nomen vsurpantibus.

Which in English is this:* 1.782 Listen O thou traueller, whether thou be straunger, or inhabitant of the Citie, which Paris named. In this place where I stand the high Piramides, was the house of Castel: which the cōmon consent of the senate, for punishment of the fault, appointed to be pluckt downe. To this hath the son of my maister, brought me, because he had ill maisters, and was trained vp in a wicked schole, which (ô griefe) vsurpe the name of the Sauiour Iesus. There was also written.

D. O. M. which is: Deo Optimo Maximo.

Pro salute Henrici▪ 4. clementissimi, ac fortissime Regis, quem nefandus Parricida perniciosissimae factionis haeresi pestiferra im∣butus, quae nuper abhominandis sceleribus pietatis nomen obten∣dit, vnctos Domini, viuasque maiestatis ipsius Imagines occi∣dere populariter docuit, dum confodere tentat, caelesti numine sce∣lestammanum inhibente, cultro in labrum superius delato, & dentiū

occursu faeliciter retuso violare ausus est. Which in English is thus. For the health of Henry 4. most mercifull and potent king, whom whiles the wicked homicide (infected with the pestife∣rous heresie of the most pernicious sect, which with abhomi∣nable wickednesse here lately, pretended the name of pietie, taught the people to murther the annoynted of the Lord, and dared to violate the sacred Images of his maiestie attempted to stabbe. But the dyuine maiestie letting the cursed hand, caused the knife to wound the vpper lip, and so by the teeth to be most happily hindred. Also: Pulso praeterea tota Gallia ho∣minum genere nouae ac maleficae snperstitionis, qui rempublicam tur∣bant, quorum instinctu piacularis adolescens dirum facinus insti∣tuerat. As much to say as: Banished from all France that kind of men, which with their new and pestilent supersticion di∣sturbe the weale publique: by whose instinct and perswasion that miserable young man committed so great abhomination. It was also by the same Parliament of Paris (which is the Chaū∣cery royall of France) commanded; that the Priests and stu∣dents of the Colledge of Claremont, aud all the rest of the same fellowship, as corrupters of youth, perturbers of the pub∣lique quiet, enemies of the king, and common-wealth, should within three dayes after the publication of the present sen∣tence, depart from Paris, and from the other Cities and peo∣ple; where they haue their Colledges; and auoyd the whole Realme, within 15 dayes after: vpon paine, wheresoeuer they were found (the said time expired) to be punished as offenders, culpable of high treason: their goodes aswell moueable as vn∣moueable to them any wayes belonging, to be imployed in Godly workes: and the distribution thereof, to be made accor∣ding to the oder which the Parliament shall prescribe. More∣ouer it was commaunded to all the kings subiects, that none of them send their students to any Colledge of the said company, which were out of the kingdome, to be in them instructed, vp∣on the same paine Laesae Maiestratis. All that which I haue said be the selfe words of the Sentence. Thus then were the Iesuits, for their treasons and villanies out of all France banished. But they, as vnquiet spirits, and friends to blodshed, haue not ceased to effect their busines, And so haue printed a booke,

wherein wickedly they speake against the king, and the Par∣liament, that gaue such Sentence. They iustifie, sanctifie, and Canonize the foresaid traitor Iohn Castell, incite the people, and euery one of them, either by force or treason to kill their Princes and Lordes, if in and by all things they agree not with that which the Iesuites teach. This their shamelesse boldnesse, caused the most prudent Parliament in the 1598. yeare, eft∣soones to confirme the Sentence which it had formerly giuen against the said Iesuites. Don Sebastian king of Portugale, for listening to these Iesuites, and being gouerned by them, de∣stroyed himselfe and his kingdome. They perswaded his go∣ing into Barbarie, where he valiantly fighting, with the whole Niobilitie of Portugale, was destroyed, These Iesuites are the cause of the vprores in the kingdome of Swethland. They of the kingdome being protestants, would not that the king (at his returne from Polonia) should place Iesuites about him. The king, who was gouerned by the Iesuites, would place them. So that of necessitie it came to blowes. Then let other princes and Lordes beware of strange directions, and in no wise suffer the Iesuites in their lands: because they nought serue for, but spies, and disturbers of the peace publique, setting Princes a∣gainst Princes. And that which worse is, all this which they do, they sanctifie with the title, pretext and collour of religion. Much puffed vp they are with the title which they haue ta∣ken of the fellowship of Iesus: as though the rest of the Priests and Fryars, and all other Christians were of the fellowship of the deuill. Many of their owne Papists, doe now begin to smell and vnderstand. And so the Franciscans, Dominicans, & others eate no good crommes (as they say) with them. I wil here con∣clude this matter of the Iesuites, with a terrible lie: which to ad∣uaunce the kingdome of their king Abaddon (that is to say, de∣stroyer) they haue forged.

All the world knoweth,* 1.783 that in the land of Sauoy, is a Cittie called Geneua. This Citie in these last times, hath God perti∣cularly blessed with the true knowledge of his holy word. With these weapons hath this Citie warred against the Igno∣rance, supersticion and Idolatrie of the Popedome. And that to the great aduauncemēt of the kingdome of Iesus Christ, & con∣fusion

of Antichrist. The Antichristians for this cause, and cheif∣ly the Iesuits beare secret hatred towards the citie, & haue pra∣ctised the totall ruine and destruction thereof. And seeing they could not by violence destroy it (because God did helpe & de∣fend it) with notable lies haue they often practised to defame it. And so inuented they that, which their father the deuill (who is the father of lies) could not more inuent.* 1.784 They wrote one to another with great reioycinges, that Geneua was reduced (as they call it) to the lappe of the Church. They sayd, that Theodor de Beza (the chiefe minister of Geneua) who with his learned sermons, and writinges in that citie, hath ad∣uaunced the kingdome of Christ for fortie yeares space, and more, beeing readie to die, had repented and turned to the Church Catholique: and that being in this holy pur∣pose, he sent to request the Lordes of Geneua, and the mi∣nisters to come visit him: which had some what to impart vnto them: they came (say they) and that Beza exhorted them to be come Catholiques. And that with such vehemen∣cie he spake vnto them, that he conuerted them: and that hee also reduced al▪ Geneua to the catholique Roman faith. They proceede with their lie: The Lantgraue of Hessen (said they) hearing this newes; sent some of his Gentlemen to Geneua, to vnderstand what had passed; who returning from Geneua, said, that Geneua was reduced to the catholique Roman Religion. They said also; that their Iesuites had gone to dispute with the ministers of the elector of Brandenberg: and that they had sha∣med & confounded them. To these most notable lies, answered the most learned Beza: the other ministers of Geneua did brief∣ly also answere, but very liuely, in their proper coullours and shaddowes depainted the Iesuites. To which answere I re∣ferre me.* 1.785 The deuill, (as our redeemer painteth him out) hath bene a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth: for there is no truth in him. When the deuill speaketh lies, he speaketh of himselfe: For he is a liar, and the father of lies. The sonnes of such a father, cannot be but murderers, and li∣ars: Perque de mal Cueruo (conforme al Commum refran) mal hueuo. For of an euill crow, (after our Spanish Prouerbe) an euill egge. Such (except by miracle) cannot leaue their nature.

When the Blackmore shall change his skinne and the Leo∣pard his spots,* 1.786 then these sonnes of the deuill, taught to worke wickednesse, to murther, and lie, may doe good, and speake the truth. The gaine which these wretches haue gotten by their lie, is that very many which before well conceited them, seeing their lies so palpable, & knowne, that God (to aduaunce his holy catholique faith hath no neede of lies, now nought ac∣count of them. Amongst wise people, and such as feare God, by little and little, will they loose their credit; and so returne to the bottomlesse pit from whence they came. For God abhorreth all those that worke iniquitie,* 1.787 and those that speake lies will he destroy. The bloodie and deceitfull man (as are the Iesuites, murderers and lyars) will the Lord abhorre. Returne we now to Paul the third, who approued, sanctified, aduaunced, and ex∣tolled such monsters in nature. Paule 3. hauing Poped 15 yeares in the 1549.* 1.788 yeare dyed. In whose time Don Charles the Empe∣rour raigned in Spaine.

Iulius 3.* 1.789 an Aretinian, after great discord had among the Cardinals, was chosen; who (for that by the ancient custome he might giue his hat where his listed) gaue it to a youth called Innocent, whom he had fauoured being Legate in Bologna; & so made him Cardinall,* 1.790 and receiued him to his ancient office, This pleased not the Cardinals. And albeit one of them spake freely vnto the Pope, saying: what saw your holinesse in this young man, for which he ought to be placed in so great dig∣nitie? The Pope answered: what saw yee in me, that ye e∣lected me chiefe Bishop? So that (seeing it is the play of for∣tune, which aduaunceth whom she pleaseth) as your ad∣uaunced me without desert of mine,* 1.791 we aduaunce this young man, and make him Cardinall: and so he was. This Inno∣cent the Romans called Ganimedes: and the Pope they cal∣led Iupiter: The Fable of Iupiter and his Ganimedes is filthy: and therefore will I passe it ouer. When the same Iulius was merry, he said of his Innocent, that he was very la••ciuious, &c. O what a vicar of Iesus Christ? ô what a holy father? D. Illescas (albeit the Popes parasite) vttereth these wodes, Iulius 3. gaue his hat with the tittle of Cardinall de monte to a youngling of 15 or 16 yeares, whom he held with, him and most•• strangely

affected him. He shortly made him rich: & Caesar holpe him with sufficient pensions, and all this to gaine the fauour of the chiefe Bishop, that the Councell should eftsoones returne, and be hol∣den in Trent: hitherto Illescas vpon the life of Iulius 3. Iulius was a great blasphemer, very filthie in his wordes, and much more filthie in his deedes: the same blasphemyes he vsed, that the desperate souldiers and horsekeepers, are accustomed to vse: which, for that it is so much against the maiestie of that good God, that with so great patience suffereth the blasphemy of him who boasteth to be his vicar, & calleth himself most holy father, (A sathanicall father I call him) I omit to write them. Swines flesh, & peacoks he greatly loued (which flesh is euill for the gout) & therefore his Phisitions forbad them to be set on the table:* 1.792 but notwithstanding, he would haue them. And when vp∣on a time they failed to set them on the table, the Pope missing them, demaunded where the porke was become? And when the steward answered, that the Phisitions had commanded not to set it on the table: he cursed with his cursed mouth, dispi∣ting God, with the same words, which ruffians & villaines in I∣talie blaspheme, saying, that they should bring him the porke. Another time as he was eating, they brought vnto him a pea∣cocke, which was vntouched: and the Pope commanded they should reserue it for supper. And when he saw not at supper that cold peacoke, albeit he had hot peacokes, he was terribly enra∣ged, & blasphemed, as he was wont. A certaine Cardinal which supped then with him, said: Let not your Holinesse be so angry for a thing of so small importance: whom Iulius answered. If God would be so angry for an apple,* 1.793 that he cast our first parēts out of Paridice: why shall it not be lawful for me, that am his vi∣car, to be angry for a peacocke, seeing a peacocke, is a thing of greater importance then an apple? If this be not to profane the scripture, what shalbe? So wicked was Iohn of the house of Flo∣rence Archbishop of Beneuent, Deane of the Chamber Apo∣stolike, and this Iulius his Nuncio in Venice, that he compiled a booke in prayse of the wicked sinne: which booke was printed at Venice, in the house of Troyano Nauo. Behold, if the abho∣minations of the Ammorits be come to the height. Awake Lord, remember, and iudge thine owne cause: behold for thy

Churches sake, that swine doe destroy her: Qual Abad (Aizen) tal Monazillo such Abbot (say they) such nouice. An abhomi∣nable Sodomite was Pope Iulius, an abhominable Sodomite was his Nuncie; which sat to Iudge the cause of Christians. O∣pen thine eyes, O Spaine. Vpon the money made by Iulius, he put this circumscription.

Gens quae non seruierit tibi, peribit. The people that will not serue thee shall perish.

Wherein Iulius 3. appeareth to be another Nabuchadnezzer K. of Babilon,* 1.794 of whom these words are spoken. Ier. 27. 8. In the 1555. yeare he died. In whose time the Emperour Don Charles reigned in Spaine.

Marcellus 2. a Tuscan changed not his name; who being meanely learned in humanitie,* 1.795 was made maister of Grammer and afterwards Paul 3. made him tutor of Alexander his grand∣child, whom he had made Cardinall, being a youth of 12 yeares old.* 1.796 What a pillar of the Church was this? Thus by little and little came Marcellus to be Cardinal, & afterwards to be Pope: He was one of the three Legats,* 1.797 whom Paul 3. sent to the Coū∣cell of Trent. This man (as he whom the Pope most trusted) the Pope commaunded, that nothing in the Councell shoud be su∣ffered to be spoken, which might any way preiudice the Ma∣iestie of the seat Appostolique. & that all those which any such thing attempted, should be expulsed the Councell: and when Iacobus Nachiantes Bishop of Clodia Fossa, said: that he could not approue the decree which said: That traditions ought to be receiued and kept with the same Godly affection and reue∣rence as the Gospell which was written.* 1.798 This Marcellus was the cause, that the said Bishop was expulsed the Councell: and when Gulihelmus venetus a Dominican Friar, said in the Coūcel; that the Councel of Constance was aboue the Pope. This Mar∣cellus sent for him, and most sharply reproued him, and when the Friar answered, that experience shewed the Councell to haue bene aboue the Pope, sith it desposed him: Marcellus an∣swered, it is not so. For that the Pope willingly depriued him∣selfe: & said moreouer; that this he could proue by a bul of lead: and so commanded him to depart the Councell. Petrus Paulus vergerius, Bishop of lustinople, was at this time come to the

Councell some held this man suspected in doctrin. For that he had bene often the Popes Legate in Almaine. The other two Cardinals Legats of the Pope: Poole, & monte, & the Cardinall of Trent himselfe, and Pachecus would haue permitted the fore named Vergerius, to haue entred the coūcel: & this lest in should be said the Councell was not free, if they chased away Ʋer∣gerius, a man well knowne in Germany. But Marcellus the Popes third Legate, neuer stayed vntill hee saw him forth of the Councell. Many Bishopes hearing that the purpose was to expulse Ʋergerius. The Councell agreed, to write to the Pope that in no wise he should suffer such a thing to be done: be∣cause many would say the Councell was not free, seeing that the Bishops were expulsed the same. Ier••nimus Ʋida Bishop of Cremona, had in the name of the other Bishops, indited the letter to the Pope. Which knowne to Marcellus, with most ve∣hement words he warned Ʋida, in no wise to send the letter to the Pope. For that it should be a thing euill in example, that the Bishops assembled in the Councell should write such letters to the high Bishop, as though they would seeme to prescribe him a law: which would be so great a mischiefe, that they should be holden for suspected. Ʋida vanquished with this saying so tempered with the other Bishops, that the letter was not sent. When Ʋergerius was to departe the Councell he went to speake with Marcellus, and among other thinges that he sayd vnto him, he demaunded, for what cause he did cast him from the Councell, and what Articles he could obiect, why he would exclude him from the company of the other Bishops? To this answered Marcellus, because I haue heard, thou hast sayd the Legends of Saint George, and Saint Chri∣stopher, were not true. Ʋergerius answered: so it is, I sayd so; and so I say still. For I relie vpon the authoritie of Pope Paul 3.* 1.799 who hauing commanded, that both the one, and the other Legends should be spunged out of the Roman Breuia∣rie. In the preface of the said Breuiarie he had commaunded (saith he) the Legends, which were not true to be taken away; Marcellus thus caught, answered: that they ought not to be holden for good men, that seeme in the least thing, to con∣sent with the Lutheranes, and so said he vnto him: depart then

from our Councell. This haue I said, that it may appeare, what hope is to be had of the Councelles, where the Pope and his Legates gouerne. If there be any that will speake with good zeale of Gods glorie; his mouth they will stoppe: and if he will not yet be silent, cast him out of the Councell. Behold how free is that Councell,* 1.800 where each one is not suffered to speake that is meet? Such a one was Marcellus, before he was Pope: and such, and worse being Pope would he haue bene, had not God taken him from the world, when he had Poped but twenty three dayes, and some say that hee dyed of Poy∣son.

Paul 4.* 1.801 a Neapolitane, before called Iohannes Petrus Carafa Cardinall Chietino or Theatino in the 1555.* 1.802 yeare with ful con∣sent of the Cardinals, who desired to please Henry the French king,* 1.803 was chosen Pope. He being in Venice, before he was Pope, with his hypocrisie and fayned holynesse did Institute, or reforme the new order of the fellowship of diuine loue, which of him (that was Bishop of Chiety) was called Chietinos or Theatinos, as we haue said vpon Paul 3. He forsooke this order, by him instituted or reformed: and being ready to depart Venice, his religious consort demaunded whither he went. Whether I goe, answered he, can ye not come: giuing them to vnderstand, that he went to Rome, to be Pope, if he might. He gaue it out before he was Pope, that he nought else desired, but reformation of the Church: and so of this argument wrote a booke, which he dedicated to Paule the third. But when he was Pope, he for nothing lesse cared. Who listeth to read this booke,* 1.804 shall see, that almost he confirmeth those Articles, whereof we accuse the Papists. To wit, that so ruyned is the Church among them, that it is not now the Chuch of Christ, but of the diuels. The Popes (saith he) hauing itching eares, haue heaped vp Maisters, which entertaine them in their lustes and concupiscence. That through the Cardinals, and Bishops, the name of Christ is blasphemed among the Gen∣tiles. That the power of the keyes, serueth onely to ••ake together money. That wicked men are ordeyned. That nothing but Symony is seene in the Church: That the Prelates bee verie ambitious, and couetous: That in

monasteries, are committed enormious offences: That Rome is full of whores. These thinges and other such, doth this booke conteyne: of wicked customes and life, it onely speaketh: but not once intreateth of the false doctrine, Idolatrie, and super∣stition, which is taught in Rome: nor yet of the tyranny of fire & bloud, wherewith such are handled, as indeauor to serue God in spirit and truth doth it speake. But when he was Pope, how did he amend it? As did Benedict 13. Pius 2. Pius 4. his pre∣decessors and others (who before they were Popes, much spake of the dutie of the Pope; but being Popes, did the like, or worse then the rest) euen so did he. For the cause of Religion, certaine Augustine Friars, many Bishops, and a great nomber of the faithful, he imprisoned, tormented, and did them in the end, what euill he could: Not for that they were adulterers, nor Incestuous persons, Simonists, nor blasphemers: was all this: but for the Christian religion, which they professed. Reforma∣tion then cast aside: he was occupied in the warres, against Don Phillip our king, and the Spanish blood. Deny him then (O Spaine) for father, who from the sonne taketh the cloake. The which this Paul from the king Don Phillip, and Clement 7. from Don Charles the Emperour indeauoured to take; as in the life of Clement 7. we haue before declared. This Paul being a Neapolytan, and so vassall to the king, was to him a traitor, & teacher: taking part with Frauncis his kinges enemy. His great seruant Panuinus saith: that ayded by the French & Swizzars, he raised great warres against king Phillip: and renewed the old hatred. For the Spanish name, had he long before detested, that (as saith Panuinus) for publique and particular Iniuries, and so the Neapolitanes he well hoped, would haue risen against their king. When he was Cardinall, he perswaded Paule 3. to warre against the Imperials in the kingdome of Naples: pro∣mising him his seruice, and the ayd of many Neapolitans: of whom he had many friends (said he) within that kingdome: But Paul 3. was more wise, and refused his Councel. Then Duke Dalua vnderstanding that this Pope Paul 4. conspired against the king to take Naples: with a great camp, came vpon Rome and sent a letter to the Pope, wherein he shewed all, that si∣thens he was Pope, he had practized against the king, &c. and

vehemently exhorted him to peace, warning him, that if hee said not, and that quickly, what he would doe touching warre, or peace, that he should be assured, the warre was proclamed: To the Colledge of Cardinals, he wrote also to the same pur∣pose: and after fifteene dayes, when the Duke perceiued that the Pope prolonged the time, he entred vpon the Church lands and very many of them tooke, which he kept (said he) for the Church, and the succeeding Pope. All this notwithstanding would not the Pope yeeld to peace; vntill he heard newes of the great victorie,* 1.805 which the king in the yeare 1557. hadhad a∣gainst the French at the taking of Saint Quintanes:* 1.806 wherein all the nobilitie almost of France,* 1.807 and Saint Quintanes also were taken. In the 1558. yeare, and the moneth of September, died in Spaine Don Charles the Emperour. And the 17 of Nouem∣ber the same yeare, dyed Mary Queene of England and Car∣dinall Poole, & in her place reigneth Ladie Elizabeth by whose meanes, the great persecutions of fire and blood, prisonment and banishment,* 1.808 which the Church, in the time of Queene Mary had suffered in England,* 1.809 ceased. Fortie whole yeares that this magnanimous and most prudent Queene hath reig∣ned, hath this kingdome by the mercie of God enioyed this freedome. In which time, this kingdome hath bene, and is, a refuge and sanctuarie for many straungers, who escaping the tallons of the haukes,* 1.810 and the teeth of the lyons, and woulues, haue thither retired. God for his infinite mercie, enrich it, with his spirituall and temporall riches: sith it hath entertayned and holpen poore straungers, in the time of so great affliction and calamitie.* 1.811 In the time of this Pope Paul 4. began the great persecution in Spaine, and chiefly in the Cittie of Seuill, and Valladolid. At the end almost of the 1557. yeare, this pesecu∣tion began: as we will afterwardes declare. The Cittie of Seuil, is one of the most Ciuill, populous, rich, ancient, fruictfull, and of most sumptuous buildings, that is this day in Spaine. To be most rich it plainely appeareth, seeing all the Treasure of the west Indies cōmeth vnto it, & that the king hath thence euery yeare a million and a halfe of Duckets. Which rent is so great, that fewe kings there be, that haue so much of one whole en∣tire kingdome. Most ancient it is: For (if we credit Histories)

Hispalo Nouono king of Spaine (of whom it is called Hispalis) built it, and Hercules before the destruction of Troy did aug∣ment it. That it is fruitfull, is proued by that place Axarase where be such, and so many oliue trees, from which is drawne so great plenty and aboundance of oyle, that it storeth not onely a great part of Spaine: but many other landes also farre distant from Spaine: It is seene also by the fieldes, of Carmona, and Zeres, so abounding with wheate: and by the pastures so full stored with vines, oreng trees, figge trees, pomgranate, and o∣ther infinit fruites. And where nothing is sowne, the earth brin∣geth forth much spirage and palme trees, &c It hath also much cattle: & chiefly sheepe, from whence much woole is sent into Italy, and flaunders. The father of mercy hath not onely enrich∣ed this citie, making it so ciuill, populous, rich, auncient, fruit∣full, and of such sumptuous buildings: but hath also enriched & blessed it with all spirituall blessings, in heauenly thinges in Christ:* 1.812 electing it before the foundation of the world (all this saith Saint Paul of the citie of Ephesus) to be the first citie of our Countrey of Spaine;* 1.813 that in these times should knowe the a∣buses, supersticions, & Idolatries of the Roman Church. Wher∣with Spaine hath so long time bene deceiued; and knowing them to cause it to amend, should publish (as it hath publi∣shed and dyuulged) the same. And so Iesus Christ might reigne in his Church, and Antichrist be banished, destroyed, and slaine.* 1.814 About the yeare 1540. one Rodrigo de Ʋaler borne at Lebrixa, liued in Seuill, where also was borne, the most learned Aentonius de Brixa, restorer of the Latine tongue in our Countrie of Spaine. This Ʋaler passed his youth, not in vertue, nor spirituall exercises, not in reading, nor me∣ditation of holy scripture, but in vaine and worldly exercises as rich youth accustomably doth. Hee delighted to haue good and well barded horses. To day was he suited in one apparell, and to morrow in another: hee gaue himselfe to play, to hunt, and to such other exercises, whereunto knights and Gentlemen applye themselues. In the middest of which his vaine exercises, he knew not how, nor by what meanes, God touched, altered and changed him into a new man, farre different from the former. So that by how much the more

he formerly loued and followed his vaine exercises: by so much the more did he afterwardes abhorre, detest and forsake them, hartely applying himselfe, and bending all the forces of his body and minde, to the exercise of pietie, reading, and me∣ditation of holy scriptures. Some small knowledge he had in the Latine tongue, did much herein auayle him. For now is the tyranny of Antichrist knowne, which suffereth not in Spaine, the bookes of holy scripture in the vulgar tongue. Many that vnderstood not the misteries, which God wrought in Valer, held for foolishnesse and want of Iudgement, such a suddaine and great alteration. For this is the Iudgement, which flesh holdeth of spirituall and diuine thinges: it holdeth them for foolishnesse,* 1.815 and drunkennesse, as saith S. Paul 1. Cor. 1 18. The word of the crosse is truly foolishnesse to them that are lost, &c, And in the 12. verse. It pleased God by the foolishnes of the Gos∣pell to saue those that beleeue. And in the 2. chap. 14. The Carnall man vnderstādeth not the things that parteine to the spirit of God: for to him they be foolishnes, &c. And S. Luke Act. 2. 13. reporteth that many,* 1.816 ignorant of the suddaine alteratiō which the spirit of God wrought in the Apostles, said, they were drunken; but those that haue eies, may see, that it was not folly, nor drunkennesse, but a change, wrought by the hand of the most high: and that the spirit of God it was, that moued Ʋaler. When Valer was thus changed, he conceaued great sorrowe and repentance for his vayne life passed, and so imployed himselfe wholly in the exercise of Godlinesse, alwayes speaking and intrea∣ting of the principall poyntes of Christian Religion: reading and meditating in the holie Scriptures, and gaue himselfe so to read them, that he knewe much thereof by hart: which he very aptly applyed to that which he handled. In Seuill where he dwelled, had he dayly disputations and conten∣tions against the Priestes and Friars: And told them to their faces, that they were the causes of so great corruption, as was, not in the ecclesiastical state onely, but also in euery Christian common-wealth: which corruption (said he) was so great, that there was none, or very little hope of amendmēt. For this cause, he reproued thē sharply, & that not in corners, but in the mid∣dest of the markets, & streets, & vpon the exchange in Seuill,

a place where Marchants twise a day meete about their busi∣nesse: he pardoned nor spared them not. S. Paule (as saith Saint Luke Actes 17. 16. and 17. seeing the citie of Athens so great∣ly giuen to Idolatrie was much moued, and disputed with the Iewes in their Sinagogue, and in the open market or assem∣bly of men, with those that encountred him. Euen so our Va∣ler seing so noble a citie as Seuill is, giuen to so great supersti∣tion and Idolatrie, and so full of scribes and Pharesies, of so ma∣ny priests and Friars, he disputed with them in the markets & streetes, and reproued and conuinced them by the spripture. The same God which of old: made Saint Paule to speake: the same made Valer also to speake, And as Paule was holden for a Preacher of Nouelties, and foolish: for such another was Ʋaler held also. The newe Pharesies seeing themselues thus handled, demaunded whence he had such wisedome, and knowledge of holy thinges? whence (being a secular man, not hauing studied, nor giuing himselfe to vertue: but so euill spent his youth in vanities) proceeded his bouldnesse so vnreuerent∣ly to handle the ecclesiasticall persons, which be pillars of the Church? By what authoritie (demaunded they) did hee this? Who had sent him? What signe had he of his callings? The selfe same demaundes,* 1.817 made the old Pharesies to Iesus Christ, and his Apostles, when they could not deny their villanies, nor well be silent, when he shewed them their wickednesse. Be∣hold how the old Pharesies, and the new be all one, and the sonnes of the deuill. To these demaundes, excellently and with great constancy answered Ʋaler.* 1.818 This knowledge of holy thinges, he had obteyned (said he) not of his owne stincking pudles, but of the spirit of God, which maketh flowing riuers of wisedome runne from the harts of those which truly beleeue in Christ. He told them, that God and the cause he had in hand, gaue him courage and bouldnesse: that the spirit of God was not tyed to any estate how ecclesiastical soeuer; the ecclesiasti∣call state especially of any other being the most corrupted and neerest to destruction. That the spirit of God in old time made of secular, vnlearned, and fishermen, Apostles: that they might clerely shew the blindnesse, & ignorance of all the Synagogue, so well instructed in the law, and call by their preaching, the

That Christ had sent him: That in the name and authoritie of Christ, he did that he did: But the adulterous generation (said he) which hath long time degenerate from the true race of the sons of God, seeing that darknesse to be much manifested by the light and reshining of the sunne, demaundeth a signe. In conclusion, for so liberall and constantly speaking, was he called before the Inquicisitors▪ valiantly did Valer dispute of the true Church of Christ, her markes and signes, of the Iustifica∣tion of man,* 1.819 and other like chiefe points of Christian religion: the knowledge whereof Ʋaler had obteyned, without any ministery, or humane helpe, but by the pure, and wonderfull reuelation of God. His foolishnesse (as the Inquisitors called it) did then excuse him, and so first confiscating all that hee had; they sent him away. To take away his goods, pleasant meanes to reduce a mad man to his sence. Ʋaler notwithstan∣ding this losse of goods; ceased not to prosecute what he had begun. A few yeares after, for the selfe same cause they called him againe: and yet supposing, that he was a foole indeede, they burned him not, but made him to recant or deny, not in o∣pen audience, but to himselfe alone, in the great Church be∣tweene the two quiers. For all his foolishnesse, they condem∣ned him to continuall wearing of a great Saint Benito (or diuels coate) and to perpetuall prison.* 1.820 From this perpetuall prison, euery Lords day, they carried him, with many other penitents, to heare masse and sermons in the Church of Saint Sauiour; where, set to heare the Sermon (albeit a prisoner) he oft times rose vp before all the people, and when he preached false Do∣ctrine, gaine said the preacher. But the Inquisitors, as then not so wicked, with conceit of his folly, excused him. Much did it also auaile Valer, to haue bene an old Christian, and not descen∣ded of the Iewish or Morish race. The Inquisitors in the end, drew him from this perpetuall prison in Seuill, and sent him to a monasterie in Saint Lucas, called of our Lady of Barrameda; where being 50 yeares old and vpwardes, he died. By the meanes of this Ʋaler, many that heard and conferred with him, had knowledge of the true religion: & chiefly that famous and good Doctor Egidius,* 1.821 Cannon & preacher in the great Church of Seuill, that so much good did in Seuill, both with his good

good life and Doctrine. I haue long dwelled vpon discourse of this Historie of Ʋaler: but pardon me; for this Ʋaler was the first, that openly, and with great constance, discouered the darkenesse in our time in Seuill. After this persecution of Ro∣drigo de Valer, many others were persecuted, some of whom escaped: as Doctor Iohn Perez, who came to Geneua: where he imprinted the new Teament, & other bookes in the Spanish tongue, others aboade there stil, of whom many perseuered. And others of the Inquicitions conceiued such feare, that they denyed the truth: and which is worse, were persecutors therof as was doctor Herman Rodriguez, & maister Garci Arias, whom commonly they called maister White. But God shewed mercy vpon White, and of a woulfe, made him a lamb, & so was he with great constancie burned. This White, when God had made him truly White, said freely vnto the Inquisitors, whē they examined him in the audience, that they were fitter to follow a droue of asses, then to sit and Iudge matters of faith, which they nothing vnderstood.* 1.822 In the 1555. yeare, seuen persons, men and women went out of Seuill, and came to Geneua, where they made their aboad.* 1.823 In the 1557. yeare happened maruelous things in Seuill, & worthy of perpetuall memorie: namely, that in a monasterie called S. Isidor, the most famous and rich in all Seuil, the busines of true religion went so, & so plainely forward: that vnable with good conscience, there to stay longer, 12 of the Friars in short time departed, some one way, and some ano∣ther: al which within a yeare came to Geneua; whither at their departure, they determined to goe. None of thē there was that passed not great dangers & perils: but from all these perils God did free them, & with a mighty hand brought them to Geneua. Thees, that abode in the monasterie (for it is to be noted, that al∣most al those of the monasterie, albeit they went in woulues habits, had knowledge of Christiā religion) suffered great per∣secution: taken they were, tormented, disgraced, very hardly & cruelly intreated, and in the end many of them burned: and in many yeares almost was there no act of Inquisition in Seuill, in which there went not more or lesse, out of this monasterie: A∣mong those that went out, and came to Geneua, was the Prior, vicar & procurator of S. Isidor, & with thē the Prior of the Vale

of Ecija, of the same order. And God with his mightie arme, did not only deliuer these 12 from the cruel grype es the Inquisitors before the great persecution began in Seuill: but afterwards al∣so in the time of the great persecution, deliuered other 6 or 7 from the same monasterie, making foolish; and of no worth nor effect, all the stratagems, Councels, subtelties, craftes, & deceits of the Inquisitors, that sought, but could not find them: for who shall destroy, whom God wil preserue? In the same yeare of the Lord: 1557. another memorable thing hapned also in the same citie of Seuill. And this it was, that one called Iulian Hernandez (whom the French, by reason of his small stature, called Iu∣lian le petit) with the great desire, and zeale that he had to doe some seruice to God, and his countrie, drewe out of Geneua two great drifattes, full of Spanish bookes, of those which be∣fore we haue said Doctour Iohn Peres to haue printed in Ge∣neua; Which bookes, and moreouer all those that taught true Doctrine and Godlinesse, had the Inquisitors forbidden: because the ignorance, and darkenes of Antichrist, loueth not the wisedome, and brightnesse of the Gospell of Christ: for feare that their workes should be conuinced and reproued. Iulian by Gods great miracle, carried all these bookes, and put,* 1.824 and dispersed them in Seuill. Yet so secretly could he not doe it, but (by meanes of a fearefull man, an hypocrite, which sould himselfe for a brother, and was in deede a Iu¦das) it came in the end to the Inquisitors eares: and so they tooke Iulian, and many others more. So great was the takeing, that they filled the prisons, and some particu∣lar houses also.* 1.825 There was eight hundred then taken for the Religion in Seuill: a thing which astonished the Inqui∣sitors themselues. Among these prisoners, and them also, which were afterwardes taken, were found many men, ex∣cellent in life and doctrine. As were Doctor Constantine, maister White, the licenciate Iohn Gon••ales, the licenciate Christopher de Losada Phisitiō, & minister of the priuate Church in Seuil, Chri∣stopher de Arellano Friar of S. Isidor, a most learned man, euen by report of the Inquisitors themselues, & maister Ieronimo Caro, a Friar dominik, Olmedo, a man learned, & the beneficed çafra. There were also people both men & women, rich & of qualitie;

among whom, was that truely illustrious, in pietie and good∣nes, Don Iohn Ponce de Lyons, brother to the Countie of Baylen, and eldest sonne of the Duke of Arcos: and Lady Iane, wife of the Lord de la Higura; to whom (newly deliuered of childe) the Inquisitors gaue the torment called del Borro, in the Castle of Triana: and such was the torment, that thereof she dyed. For the cordes pearced the very bones and marrow pipes of the armes, of the muscles, and of the legges. And so tormented, they caried her to her prison as dead, casting out of her mouth bloud in great aboundance; by reason that her intralles were broken in her bodie. Eight dayes after this cruel torment, with∣out company, or any assistance (saue onely a young maide, which a few dayes before was likewise tormented) in the end she died. Oh Inquisitors, more cruell then wilde beastes, how long shall the Lord suffer your tyrannies and cruelties. O yee Spaniardes, that so much loue your wiues; and so zealously, keepe them: how long will ye suffer that these cursed Elders of Susanna, should see your wiues and daughters in their smocks, yea in a manner naked, taking pleasure to behold them, and a∣fter giuing them torments, hauing sometimes formerly made loue vnto them, ô that all that were knowne, which in the In∣quisition passeth. A certaine Inquisitor there was, which in merriment and iest, said of his companion; that he contented not himselfe to beate a cutle, but also to eate it. This said hee, because the Inquisitor, had whipped a faire young maid, that was taken for a Iewe, thē lay with her, & burned her afterwards. By this subtillty may the rest be vnderstood, which the Lords Inquisitors vse with the women, which they hold prisoners. Of this great number of prisoners, where many burned by twēties, or fewe lesse, it chaunced that they burned them. The rest were vnhappily handled.* 1.826 The house of Isabella de Ʋaena, where the faithfull assembled to heare Gods word, was plucked downe and sowne with salt, that it should neuer be built againe: and fot a perpetuall memorie that the faithfull Christians, whom they called Lutheran heretiques, there assembled. In the mid∣dest thereof they placed a marble pillar. The Licenciat Losada, minister of Gods word, was burned: many deceassed, were vntombed and burned:* 1.827 namely Doctour Vargas, and Doctour

yeares was this Egidius in the Inquisition prisoner, part of them in the castle of Triana, and the rest in other places; where they shut him vp.* 1.828 D. Constantine (who by infirmitie and ill intreatie was not long before dead in the castle of Triana) and so knewe by such as were present at his death, and ayded him in his sick∣nes) was also vntombed: which notwithstanding, the sonnes of falshood bruted it abroad, that Constantine murdred himselfe. This so great a lie, they inuented, that the vulgar sort, which nei∣ther know nor beleeue, but that onely, which the Inquisitors command them to know and beleeue, should abhorre the reli∣gion, and the preachers thereof, sith being desperate like Iudas they killed themselues. This D. Constantine, was one of the most learned, and eloquent men, that of long time our country of Spaine yeelded: confessor, & preacher he was, to Don Charles the Emperor & K. of Spaine; & thereby might (if he had would) haue attained to great dignities: but as one that nought estee∣med the vaine honors of this world,* 1.829 he dispised them al and re∣turned to Seuill: where, of the Inquisition, he was taken; therin died, and by the same was afterwards burned. About this same time,* 1.830 or a little after, began the great persecution in Vallodalid, where Doctour Caçalla preacher to the Emperour, the most eloquent (as saith D. Illescas) in the pulpit, of any that preached in Spaine, his mother, brethren and sisters, Don Charles a knight qualified, aud many others, were burned: The sonne of the marques of Poza, and others were disgraced, and the house where they assembled was pulled downe; and in like sort vsed as was that of Isabell de varna in Seuill. The vulgar sort be∣leeued, that they met by night in these houses; and that the sermon ended, they put out the candles, and abused themselues together without respect of kindred or other, & of many other abhominations were they slaundred. These lies be not newly stamped: many yeares are since passed that to defame the Gos∣pel, and professors there of, Sathan did innent them: as by the apologies made by the fathers of the Church that then liued, to Iustifie their cause doth appeare. Read Iustine Martir lib 1. of his questions, and the answeres to the 126 question. Tertuli∣an, in his Appologie. S. Ciprian against Demetrianus. Origen a∣gainst Celsus, Arnobius in seuen bookes, and chiefly in the first

against the Gentiles Saint Ambrose & Prudencius, against Sy∣machus, & much to the purpose S. Augustin in the 5 first bookes de Ciuitate Dei: and Orosius lib. 7. Of the selfe same things that were the Christians in old time slaundered, of the very same thinges are we now falsely slaundered. About the sixty fiue yeare Nero caused Rome to be fired: which burned nine dayes: and the tyrant gaue it out, that the Christians had done it. About the 170. yeare, the Gentiles forced with tormentes the seruants of the Christians, to say of their maisters, many ab∣hominations: and among others, that they eate their owne chil∣dren. Celsus the Gentile Philosopher, accused the Christians for disloyall, and traytors: and said: that their religion they had taken from the Barbarians and Iewes. Origen defended the Christians, with 8 bookes which he wrote against this Celsus. In the time of S. Augustine, were great calamities and wars, the which Symachus an orator, and many other imputed to the Christians,* 1.831 saying: that whiles the Roman Empire adored their Gods,* 1.832 it prospered. The like Historie reciteth Ieremy, that when they worshiped the Queene of heauen: then all thinges prospered. Read the bookes intituled of the citie of God, where Saint Augustine wrote against this slaunder in defence of the Chri∣stians. In the time of the glorious martyr Saint Ciprian, who many yeares liued before S. Augustine, there was a Proconsull in Africa, called Demetrianus a great enemy of the Christians: he, and others such like with him, said: that all the wars, famine and pestilence, wherewith the world was then afflicted ought to be imputed to the Christians; because they did not worship the Gods. Against this Demetrianus, wrote S. Cipriā, saying, that not the Christians, but the Gentiles were the cause of these ca∣lamities: because vnwilling to worship the true God, they ado∣red false Gods, and afflicted the Christians with so great, and so vniust persecutions: not that they should confesse God, but that they should denie him. The weakenesse of their Gods he shewed them, seeing they could not defend themselues, &c. Al this in our time fully passeth: For the selfe same causes are we at this day slaundered, and vniustly, to the most cruell and sham∣full kind of death condemned: The same state of the Church is now, as it was in the time of Saint Ciprian, and of the other

Saintes by vs named: And as they were defended against the Gentiles. So we, against the Antichristians doe now, make our defence. We tell them, that God sendeth in our dayes, so many calamities of wars, famine, and pestilence, because they haue profaned the diuine worship,* 1.833 and in the place of the cre∣ator, they honour the creatures: They worship not God (as he hath commaunded) in spirit and truth, but after the doctrines and commaundements of men, and God alone doe they not worship: but also the Saints, their Images and pictures. They a∣dore not, will they tell me, the Images, but that which they re∣present albeit their second Nicen Councell (not the first which is holy and good) commaundeth Images with the same ado∣ration to be worshiped, as that which they represent: as in the beginning of this Treatise we haue declared. Also our ad∣uersaries seing themselues in some affliction, inuocate the saints of Paradise, without any commandement or example in al the holy scripture so to do, where they ought to inuocate none but God alone. Also wheras ther is but one only mediator, Interces¦sor & aduocate, betwixt God & mā, which is Christ Iesus, as the Apostle calleth him: they not contented with the only Interces∣siō of Christ (for were they cōtented Christ is sufficient for thē) many mediators do they inuent, & each one maketh choice of one for himself. Also they take away, & ad to the law of God (he which so doth being cursed of God) & so take they away the 2. cōmandement against Images: & to fil vp the number of ten. of the tenth, doe they make two commandements. Also we read in holy scripture, that the Lord in his catholike church did insti∣tute but two sacraments, baptisme & the holy supper: they haue made 7.* 1.834 They also say that neither the Pope, nor Coūcel nor the Inquisition can erre: hence commeth it that they giue so much credit to the decrees & constitutions of the Popes, Councels, & Inquisitors, as if they were the word of God it selfe: & yet would God they gaue not more credit to them, then to the word of God. Very common are ignorance, supersticion, & Idolatrie in the Romane Church: This is the height of al their wickednesse, that with fire & bloud doe they persecute the true & catho∣lique Christiās: because so instructed & gouerned by the word of God, they worship one only God in spirit & truth; & because

they hold Iesus Christ for the only, and alone mediator and be∣cause they ad not, nor ought diminish from the law of God, nor his worde. When our aduersaries shal then say; that we trouble the world with our new doctrine, we will make them the same answere that Elias (inspired with the diuine spirit) freely made vnto K. Achab.* 1.835 Art thou he (saith Achab) which troublest Israell? Elias answered. Not I, but it is thou & thy fathers house, that trou∣ble Israell: because ye haue forsaken the commandements of the Lord and followed Baall. yee then (will we say to our aduersaries) are they, that haue forsaken the commandements of Christ, & haue followed the traditiōs of Antichrist, your father the Pope; ye are they, which worship not, nor honour God, but ye worship and honor Images, against the expresse cōmandemēt of God Exod. 20. Deut. 5. with many other places. Let our aduersaries (at last) vnderstand, these & others such like, to be the cause why God afflicteth the world, with so great wars, famine, pestilence, & di∣uers other calamities, within our dayes we haue, & yet doe suf∣fer. His maiestie for his infinit mercy, & for his Christs sake, opē their eyes: that they may consider the works of God, & so may soften, & not harden their harts, as did Pharo: who by the more God did afflict him for his rebellion & contempt, by so much the more was he hardened against God, & the people of God.

But leauing ancient histories, come we to that which in our dayes happened, let vs come to our countrie of Spaine. God by his iust iudgement hath many times in the space of 40 yeares a∣fflicted Spaine, with wars, famine, pestilence, and other calama∣ties, which began a little after that great persecution, against the faithfull and catholique Christians: This persecution begin∣ning in Seuill, hath stretched almost throughout all Spaine, a∣gainst the noble & learned people (as after we wil declare) The priests of Baall in their pulpits, cōfessiōs & discourses do affirme all this of right to be imputed vnto those whom they cal Luthe∣ran heretiques: The common people which neither know, nor other thing beleeue, but that which these Baalamites tell them, & cōmand thē to beleeue, doe beleiue it so to be. For confirma∣tion of my sayings, I wil here recite that which D. Illescas cap. 31. vpon the life of Pius 4. saith. His wordes be these. In the 1561. yeare, on Saint Mathewes day the 21 of September being the

Saboth,* 1.836 two howers before day in the morning, aftre was kind∣led in the streete called Costanilla of Valladolid so terrible and fearefull, that without hope of remedy, in the 30. howers space, it ruined aboue 400. of the most principal & rich houses of that famous citie. So wonderfull, & almost neuer seene was this cala∣mitie, that it was taken for a thing myraculous: For the neigh∣bour houses, and neere adioyning to those that burned, were not onely burned: but the fire in a moment did leape from one streete to another farre of distant, and beginning at the top of the house, brought the whole presently with it, to the earth. Ma∣ny marchandizes, much wheat, wine, and other thinges, which by reason of the great furie and fiercenesse of the fire could not be put in safe keepeing were lost. The whole Citie was greatly troubled: because none could know, how, or by whom the fire was kindled. And all feared, that it was some coniuration of the Lutherans, And a little lower: There is made euery yeare vpon Saint Mathewes day a most solemne procession, to intreat our Lord, to be pleased by the meanes of his holy Apostle, to deliuer the citie from the like plague & tribulatiō. Thus far D. Illescas. To the selfe same purpose wil I here also recount a very pleasant tale, which I read in a historie, & I my selfe also heard D. Bourne, who in Queene Maries time was bishop of Bathe in England tell the same. The historie is this:* 1.837 In the time of K. Henry 8. one Malary maister of Arte of the vniuersity of Cambridge, was for profession of the Gospel of Ie∣sus Christ, condemned to doe publique penance in the Church of S. Mary, in the vniuersitie of Oxford. The penance was, that he should publiquely recant, and beare vpon his backe a faggot, for the terrour of the studentes of that vniuersitie. And for the more solempnitie of this recantation D. Smith diuinitie reader preached. The principall and only matter, which he handled in his sermon was, concerning the Sacramēt of the altar. The Do∣ctor for more confirmation and credit of that he had to say in his sermon, caused their holy and catholique peace of White bread, which they call the Sacrament of the altar, to be han∣ged in the pulpit before him: To this spectacle, ran very much people; aswell students as citizens: which heard the sermon with great attention: hardly had the doctor halfe finished

his sermon, when a voyce of one that cried in the streete Fire, fire, was suddenly heard in the Church. The cause of the crie was, for that one comming along the streete, espied a chimnie on fire, and after the English vse in such cases, he cried through the strete Fire fire. Whē they within the Church, & nere to the doore heard fire fire: they also began to say, fire, fire. And so frō mouth to mouth went fire fire. euen to the doctors & the prea∣cher himselfe: who at the hearing of fire fire, remayned astoni∣shed with the great feare he conceiued, and marueyling what it might be, began to lift vp his eyes, and behold on all sides the roofe and walles of the Church. His auditorie seeing him looke vp, began with a loud voyce to crie, Fire, fire: some demaun∣ded of other some, where see yee the fire? To this demaunde one answered: In the Church•• Hardly had the other answered: In the Church:* 1.838 when all in a moment began to crie out, The Church burneth, the heretiques haue set the Church on fire. And albeit no man sawe any fire, all notwithstanding toge∣ther cryed Fire, fire, and each one supposed that was truth which he heard. Then feared they indeede: such was the con∣course and tumult in the Church, that cannot with wordes be expressed: such as haue found themselues in the like cases, haue experience thereof. This strong Imagination of fire possessing their heades; all whatsoeuer they saw or heard, con∣firmed and increased in them the imagination conceiued. The principall cause that augmented this suspition, was to see him with his faggot, whom they held for an heretique. This made them beleue, that al the other heretiques had ioyntly conspired with him, to set fire on the Church. The great dust which with the vnquietnes, concourse, & tumult of the people was raised in the Church, did augment in thē also this suspitiō. This dust then seemed to be smoke of the fire which they had imagined. This concourse was also the cause that many came to their deathes: for the small ribs & bones were broken, whereof many died. The people flocked to the doores of the Church: but so great▪ was the throng & presse; that none could go out of the Church In the end seeing no remedie, they begā to crie out against the cōspiracie of the heretikes, which had kindled the fire, to burne thē aliue. It was a world to see those great rabbines, those great

doctors, with their long scarlet robes & doctorall habits, runne from one side to another, blowing, panting, and sweating, see∣king some corners where to hide themselues. In all this cōpany was there none more quiet, then the poore penitent heretique who, throwing from him the faggot, it fell vpon the head of a Friar that was next him, & so abode quiet, expecting what God would doe with him. Among thē al was there none more feare∣ful, nor more cried out for feare; then Smith the preacher; who with the first began to crie from the pulpit, saying. These be the webs & crafts of the heretiques against me: Lord haue mercie vpō me, Lord haue mercy vpō me: But his breaddē God, which he called Lord, & was hanged as we haue said neere vnto him, could not quiet him. Nought in this garboile more caused thē to feare, then when the lead was to begin to melt (for ye must know, that many Churches in England are couered with lead) & many of thē began now to affirme, that the molten lead fell vpon thē. Then were they amased, & many of them that had au∣thoritie & cōmand, seeing that neither by force, regard of their learning, nor authoritie they could ought preuaile, they chāged their purpose & began to vse very gentle words; promising to them they would pull them from that daunger (albeit by the eares) a good reward. There was a man that gaue 20 pound (euery pound is forty Spanish ryals) an other promised his gar∣ment, & others, other like thinges. They that might, placed thē∣selues in the hollownes betweene pillar & pillar, that the lead, which they said was moltē, should not fal vpō thē. A maister of the Colledge ther was, which vnnailed a table, & couered ther∣with his head & shoulders, that the lead should worke him no anoyance. There was a mā, albeit very grosse, who seeing there was no meanes to goe out of the Church, needs would be brea∣king of the glasse, to go out by the pane of a window, but half of his body being forth, he stuck fast in the grate; so that he was not maister of himselfe, nor could he go forward nor backward. The poore paunched monke saw his danger doubled: for if the fire, or moulten lead should fal without, that part then that was without the window, would be in danger, & if it fell within the Church, the part then within was in the same danger.

To another monke, another chaūce hapned. And this it was▪ A

certaine boy (seeing that by reason of the great presse and mul∣titude of people, he could not goe forth clymed as he could, vpon their shoulders and heades; and so came and placed him∣selfe on the top of the Church dore, where he aboade, not able to passe further: Thus resting vpon the height of the dore, he espied by chaunce (among those that came crawling vpon the heades of others) a monke comming towards him, who bare at his backe, a great and large cowle: the boy seing good occa∣sion offered,* 1.839 let it not slip: and so when the monke was neare vnto him, he let fall himselfe from the height of the dore, and very wittily put himselfe into the monkes cowle; supposing if the monke escaped, that he also with him (as it hapned) should goe out of the Church. In conclusion the monke crawling vp∣on the heades of others, at last escaped, carrying the boy at his backe that was placed in the cowle, & for some time perceiued not any weight or burthen vpon him. In the end, within a while the monke came somewhat to himselfe; felt his cowle more weightie, then wontedly it was, and hearing the voyce of one that spake in his cowle, then began he afresh to feare, more thē before, when he was thronged among the people, supposing (& that verely) that the euill spirit, which had fired the Church, was placed in his cowle: & then presently began he to coniure the spirit, saying: In the name of God, and of all the Saintes I commaund thee, to tell me whom thou arte, that hanges at my backe? To whom the boy answered: I am Beltrams boy (for so was his maister called) But I coniure thee (said the monke) in the name of the indiuisible Trintie, that thou wicked spirit tell me, who thou art; whence thou comest, and that thou de∣part hence. To whom the youth answered, I am Beltrams boy: I beseech you sir let let me goe: and so speaking, assayed to goe out of the cowle, which, with the weight, and the boyes endeuour to goe out, began to rend vpon the shoulders of the monke. When the monke well vnderstood the matter, he drew the boy out of the cowle. The boy seeing himselfe out of daunger; tooke him to his heeles, and ranne with what speede he could. In the meane time whiles this passed, they that were with out the Church, beholding on all sides, and seeing there was no cause of feare, marueyled to see them in such a straight,

and made signes & showes, to them in the Church, to be quiet, and told them abroad, there was no cause of feare. But for as∣much as they that were in the Church, could not for the great noyse, and rushing within, heare that which was told them; the signes which they made, they interprete to the worst sence, as though all without the Church had with liuely flames bur∣ned, and that for the distilling downe of the molten lead, and for that it fell in many places, they should abide within the Church; and not aduenture to goe forth. So that signes, and voyces much increased the feare. For the space of some howers indured this confusion. The day following, and that whole weeke also, were many billets fixed one the Church dore: one said. If any haue foūd a payer of shooes, lately lost in the Church of Saint Mary: another said, if any haue found a garment: In another it was prayed that a hat should be restored: In another, a girdle, with a purse, and mony which was lost: In another was demanded a little ring, & other such like thinges: for there was no one person almost in the Church, which had not lost or for∣gotten some thing. As touching the poore penitent, him they commaunded, that for asmuch as he had not by reason of this tumult, done his pennance as was meete, he should doe it the day following, in the Church of Saint Frideswid, and so he did it. These Histories of the fire of Rome, of the fire of Vallo∣dalid, and the imaginarie fire of Oxford doe very wel confirme that which wee haue said: that the poore Chistians▪ haue at all times bene slaundered, and vniustly condemned. Therefore are they called sheepe appointed to the slaughter▪ God, who is Iust, will not leaue without punishment, such monstrous lies, such false testimonies, and such fierce cruelties: his day (albeit he slacke) will come vpon the Inquisitors. For the bloud of the Iust, holy, faithfull, and catholique Christians, by them shed, cryeth vnto God,* 1.840 as did the bloud of Abell, saying. How long Lord holy and true, wilt thou slacke to Iudge and reuenge our bloud on those that dwell vpon the earth? To whom it was an∣swered: that they should rest yet a while, vntill their fellow ser∣uantes were fulfilled, and their brethren which were also to be slaine with them. This day let vs then expecte with pacience. God one day shew mercie to Seuil, that this monasterie of Saint

Isodor, be conuerted to an vniuersitie, where diuinitie may be chiefly professed. The rents of this monasterie, which be great, suffise, with ouer plus to maintaine the said vniuersitie: and the ruyned house of Isabella de Vaena, may be conuerted to a pub∣lique Church, where the word of God may be preached, and the Sacraments without adding or diminishing, according to the institution of Iesus Christ, administred. So great and greater things then these, hath the Lord in our time brought to passe. It shall not be from our purpose to recite that which D. Illescas re∣porteth to haue happened in Spaine in the time of this Paule 4. touching the great nomber of Spaniards, of the religion (which he calleth Lutheranes) that was discouered. His words be these: In the former yeares were Lutheran heretiques accustomed to be taken & burned whatsoeuer, in Spaine: but al those that they punished, were straungers, as Dutchmen, Fleminges, or Eng∣lishmen, &c. And of those which came from these kingdomes. And a little lower: vile people and of most wicked race a∣fore times did wontedly goe out to the Scaffoldes, and to weare the Sarbenitos in the Churches: but in these latter yeares, haue we seene the prisons, scaffolds, and fires also fur∣nished with famous people. And (which is more to be moaned) of illustrious persons also and of such, as to the eie of the world, in learning and life were farre before others, &c. And some∣what lower: The businesse came to termes, that they pra∣ctised now among themselues, a most fearefull conspiracie, such, as had it not happened so soone to be discouered (as it was afterwardes vnderstood) al Spaine had run in great hazard to be lost, &c. And a lttle lower: In Valladolid D. Caçalla, his fiue brothers and mother, with most great secrecie, & singular diligence, were taken. In Toro was taken Herrezuelus, & many other in Cemora, & in Pedrosa, many men & women, Nunnes, maried women, and damsels, famous and of great qualitie, &c. Among those that were burned, were also certaine Nunnes, ve∣ry young, and beautifull: who not contented to be Lutherans, were teachers of that cursed doctrin, &c. And alittle after. Al the prisoners were of Valladolid, Seuill, and Toledo, persons suffici∣ently qualified, &c. And so many & such they were, that it was thought if they had two or three moneths more slacked to re∣medy

this mischiefe: all Spaine would haue burned, and we should haue come to the most bitter mischaunce that euer was seene therein. Hitherto D. Illescas. Whereof we will conclude, that God hath reuealed the light of his Gospel in Spaine to lear∣ned people, and people of renowne, famous & noble. He will shew like mercy when he pleaseth, to the vulgar and common sort. When they see in Spaine a man well lettered and learned then say they, Que es tan docto, que està en peligro de ser Luthrano he is so learned, that he is in danger to become a Lutheran: And there is not almost any noble house in Spaine, that hath not had in it some one or more of the reformed religiō. His maiestie for his Christs sake our redeemer increase the nomber, for his glory, & the confusion of Antichrist. But returning to Paul 4. In August, and the 1559. yeare, after he had poped 4 yeres, and al∣most three moneths,* 1.841 he died. The seat was voyd 4 moneths, & 7 dayes, Don Phillip 2. being king of Spaine.

Pius 4.* 1.842 a Millanist was not much liked nor loued of his pre∣decessor Paul 4. which Paul in the consistorie, did publish, & openly speake against him, saying: that by euill meanes he had procured the Archbishoprick of Milan. Then Pius knowing the dislike of Paule 4. against him, departed from Rome: & thence was absent all the time that Paule the fourth Poped. But when Paule was dead, and he chosen after great discord, and foure moneths & 7 dayes: that the sea was vacant, he reuenged him∣selfe of him.* 1.843 For many things which Paul had commanded, did Pius countermaund: & so pronouncing Don Charles the Empe∣rour, & Don Phillip his son, kings of Spaine innocent and fault∣lesse, he absouled them of all whatsoeuer Paule 4. had obie∣cted against them. He confirmed the resignement of the Em∣pire, made by Don Charles, to Ferdinādo his brother, which Paul whiles he liued, neither would approue, nor cōfirme. To master Antonius Columna, he restored his patrimony, whereof Paul had depriued him:* 1.844 many otherlike thinges he did, in despite of his predecessor Paul 4. by Panuinus vpon his life recited. The same Panuinus,* 1.845 of Pius 4. saith: that when he was Bishop, he became another man; entertaining other customes, & maners (not bet∣ter but worse) For he which till then was holden curteous, pa∣cient, a well doer, gentle, and not couetous, suddaynely

seemed to haue changed his nature. Such is the seat papall, that he which once sitteth therein; albeit before he were not euill, becometh euill. And if he were euill, becometh worse, and in the end most euill: as to this Pius 4. it happened. The same Panuinus saith: that Pius had no grauitie, either in countenance gate, or gestures: that more scoffing he was, then beseemed the maiestie which he represented: of him (saith he) that whiles he liued without charge he was of good life & reputation, and whiles also he had charge, vnder the high bishops his prede∣cessors. When he was Pope, great shewes he gaue of a good Bishop, insomuch that he held the Councell of Trent (note the hypocrisie) whiles the Councell continewed,* 1.846 he fayned to be good, but the Councell once ended, Pius vsing great libertie, did many thinges that pleased not all men. And a little lower, Pius was a glutton, and swillar: but chiefly in eating, for at sup∣per he exceeded. Giuen he was to delights and pleasure: he was openly collerique, enuious he was, but in secret: impatient to heare. In his answeres sometime hard and bitter, ambitious, to commaund, crafty, a fayner and distembler. When he sa••••e it needefull, fearefull, but bould in dissembling his feare, and ill be loued. Panuinus his friend, all this▪ and yet much more saith of him: Albeit true it is, that as a Parasite of the Popes, much good he saith of him also. But what vertues could possesse a man subiect to such manifest and enormious sinnes? He had (saith he) a singular memorie, and so could aptly, and sudden∣ly recite the whole volume of the auncient lawyers, Poets, and Historians (but not of the Bible, which I suppose he neuer read▪ for by his profession, he was not a diuine▪ but a lawyer) of him (saith he also) that at the handes of Cardinall Borromeo his ne∣phewe and sisters sonne, with great deuotion he receiued all the Sacraments of the Church, the which (to my knowledge) we doe not read (saith the same Panuinus) to haue happened to any of the chiefe Bishops. Doctour Ille••cas speaking of Pascall 2. saith. That hauing first receiued the holy sacraments, he died. Of the other Popes I doe not remember that he saith any such thing. The reason is (as saith Sanazaro speaking of Leo 10.) that the Popes being great Simonists, haue sould the Sacra∣ments, and so not kept them for themselues. Or to speake bet∣ter,

the cause is, that the Popes hold and say in their harts there is no God: and so in the time of sicknes, and at poynt to die, they make no esteeme of the sacraments,* 1.847 or Christian religion, but die like swine. This Pope Pius 4. ordeyned a confession of faith, which all they should make, that were to be Bishops: the which in his life Panuinus placeth. This confession is a summary of all the ignorances, supersticions, and Idolatries of the Anti∣christianisme or papisme. This Popes whole study was, by right or wrong, to get money: and whereof he had store: which vp∣on his kindred, friends, & buyldings, Whereunto he was much inclined he wasted. In the 1565. yeare, after he had Poped al∣most six yeares, he dyed (as in Rome went the common voyce and fame) in the armes of his minion (which is not much out of square, sith Panuinus his friend of him saith, that he was giuen to delightes and pleasures) and (as saith the same Panuinus) he procured his owne death. Morbo ex victus intemperancia hau∣sto) to wit by disorder in eating, and glutting, whose belly was his God: our king Don Phillip 2. then reigning in Spaine. In the time of this Pius 4.* 1.848 and the 1563. yeare, a thing very strange happened in Seuill,* 1.849 the which, had it proceeded further, & the Inquisitors bene a little more carelesse; so likely it had brought the whole papasie to the ground: else should it at the least haue receiued some notable damage. The matter is this. In Seuill where some more curious, then was mete for the papasie: which of the priests and Friars complained bitterly to the Inquisitors, because they abused confession (as others also afore time had a∣bused it) in courting and making loue to honest matrons and damsels;* 1.850 and for such end moreouer, as such beginnings accu∣stomably succeede. The holy office thought meete, that such confessors should be punished: But for that the matter was obscure, and none in particular but generally were accused; they made an edict, & published it throughout al the Churches of the Archbishoprick of Seuil, commanding al & euery person of what estate or condition they were, which had knowne, heard or vnderstoode, if any Fryar or Priest whatsoeuer, that with their daughter or daughters at confession had to this end abused the sacrament of confession; that such person vpon most grieuous payne, shoud declare it to the holy office within 30

dayes. This decree once published, so great was the multitude of women, which from Seuill only went to accuse their filthie confessors to the Inquisition, that 20 notaries, and so many In∣quisitors, sufficed not to take their depositions. The Inquisitors finding themselues much wearied and vnable in 30 dayes to dispatch the businesse, gaue them other 30, and yet these 30 not suffising, againe and againe, they prolonged the time. Ma∣ny honest matrons, and many Ladies of qualitie, held great warres within themselues: The scruple of conscience, on the one side, to incurre the sentence of excommunication impo∣sed by the Inquisitors vppon such as should conceale it, mo∣ued them to goe. And on the other side, they feared lest their husbandes holding them for suspect, should become iealous of them. And so, neither durst they, nor yet found oportunitie, to goe and speake with the Inquisitors. But at last disguised and masked after the manner of Andaluzia, as couert as they could, they went to the Inquisitors: yet how disguised, and secret soeuer they were, many husbands left not to follow them, and watche them earely to knowe whither they went: which was the cause of great iealousie. On the other side it was a sport to see the priests and Friars fathers of confes∣sion, to goe sad and sorrowfull hanging downe their heades, by reason of their guilty conscience: euery hower and my∣nute expecting, when the Familiar of the Inquisition would lay handes vpon them. Many of them supposed, that a great persecution was to come vppon them; yea and greater then that which the Lutherans then suffered, yet was all their feare but winde, and smoke which passeth away: For the In∣quisitors by experience foreseeing the great damage that would redound to all the Romane Church, if their ecclesia∣stical persons should be despised and pointed at: and the sacra∣ment of confession should not be so prised nor esteemed as be∣fore: would no further proceed in the busines; but interposing their authoritie, hushed all thinges, as though nothing had euer happened. And so no cōfessor was chastised, no not those, whose villanies were sufficiently proued: which thing freed the ecclesiasticall order from great anguish of mind, and all their sorrowe was turned into ioy. But his day will come

vppon such, and the Inquisitors that smothered so great vil∣lanies, and abhominations: Who pardoning their friendes, and houshold fathers of confession: turned all their hate and fury against their enemies the Lutherans: whom with fire and bloud, they did not onely persecute in Seuill and Valla∣dolid: but in many partes of Spaine also. And thus was Iesus Christ againe in his members condemned, and Barrabas let loose. About the 1550. yeare one Don Pedro de Cordoua priest made confession an Instrument to abuse his deuout penitents. About 1576 yeare for the like businesse, were many Theati∣nians, or Iesuites (called Alumbrados) in Erena condemned: the principall of whom was called Father Ternan daluares who dyed in the gallies. Not many yeares since, in Sicilia ano∣ther such like chaunce happened, not that which to this pur∣pose saith Machauile, in the third booke and first chapter of his discourses. I alleage not Machauile because I hold him for Godly, but for a wicked polititian doe I hold him: the Historie that he recounteth, doe I alleage.

Of all the Romane Bishops (as saith Panuinus vpon the life of this Pope) very fewe there were,* 1.851 that from such lowe be∣ginnings, and in such short time had attained so great digni∣ties as did Pius 5. for being a friar Dominick, without any other office, he came on foote to Rome: and within 15 yeares ob∣teined all these offices: Inquisitor he was, Bishop, Cardinall and Pope. His name at the font was Anthony: because he was borne on S. Anthonies day: when he was fifteene yeares old, he placed himselfe a Fryar, in a monasterie of the Dominicks, and called he was Michaell: This name he held, vntill he was Pope: and would then neither be called Anthony, which was his Christian name: nor Michael, which was the name of his order, but called himselfe Pius 5. which name well agreeth with the figure cal∣led Antiphrasis, as when we call a Negro White Iohn; So he be∣ing Impious, called himselfe Pius. Cōcerning his electiō might well be said, that which said Iohn Bishop and Cardinall of Porta said (as Panuinus reporteth) of Gregorie 10.

Quem patrem patrum fecit discordia fratrum. The discorde among the Cardinals, made Pius the fift; Pope. After hee was made Pope, he gaue out against the most gracious Queen

of England, defendresse of the true & Catholique faith, a most pestilent bull; wherin he absolued all her subiects from of their oathe of obedience which they had made: and exhorted the Christian Princes, to take armes against her. This furious and brutish lightning effected no mischiefe, al was turned to smoke nothing was heard but a certaine thunderclap, & noise of gun∣shot or childernes squibbes. And so his bull was foolishnesse, a little bubble it was, which when is rayneth, is made vpon the water, and presently vadeth away. He that brought this bull to England, was caught; and as a traitor sentenced to death: and quartered; the Pope his God on earth being vnable to helpe him, nor with all the Masses, they sayd for him, could draw him out of hell. And the Queene in her kingdome liueth and reig∣neth; triumphing ouer her enemies, maintaining and defen∣ding the holy catholique faith, and making her kingdome a re∣ceptacle, refuge and sanctuarie for poore strangers, which from so many parts of Europe (flying the tyranny of the Roman An∣tichrist) haue these 40. yeares space with drawne themselues to it. The powerfull arme of the most high God, all sufficient, whose name is Iehoua hath done this: to him be the glory for euer & euer amen.* 1.852 For besides him is there no God: cōfounded then be they that serue and worship carued Images; those that worship Idols: sith they neither can helpe them, nor yet doe goodnesse.* 1.853 This Impius 5. spunged out of Petrarque and Bocace the famous Italian Poets, all that, which with great liberty and truth they had said concerning the Pope, the court of Rome, and ecclesiastcall persons. For ye must note, that before God raised vp Luther, and others more that succeeded; the Italians, and chiefly, the subtill and free witted Florentines, were those, that with their liuely collours, and proper shaddowes painted out the Pope, his Roman Court and clergie. Read Dant, Pe∣trark and Bocace (but beware they be not those which the Pope hath gelded, and thou shalt see if I speake truth. Great shame it is for our Spaniards, who esteemed themselues of as free and good conceit as the Italians, that they disable, and deiect them∣selues slaues to the Pope; not daring to whisper against him, what villanies soeuer they see him commit. Libertie of consci∣ence: Libertie, away away with the Pope this proud Antichrist.

Some of these places which Pius 5. hath gelded, among the say∣ings of learned men, which haue spoken against the Pope, will we afterwards alleage.* 1.854 In the 1572 yeare, and first day of May died Pius 5. Don Philip being king of Spaine.

Gregorie 13.* 1.855 a Bolonnist, before called Hugo boncompagno the 15. day of may, & 1572. yeare was set in the seat of Antichrist. 13 yeares little more, or lesse he Poped, when he was Pope, he re∣newed the old hatred of his predecessor Pius 5. against the Queene of England: & so practized by al possible meanes, one while by force (as appeareth by the great Armada sent into Ire∣land, & had a miserable end) another while by craft and deceit, (as was seene in the great traitor Parry, and others by him sent, who had also a miserable end, and were quatered into 4 parts, as they had deserued) to doe her all the mischiefe he could. But God deliuered the Queene from all those cursed inuen∣tions, and the same God a iust iudge, in the end chastized this Gregorie, by killing his body, and sending his soule into hell. It was the common voyce and fame in Rome, that Gre∣gorie, before he was Pope, and also being Pope, like a father, but not most holy: nor yet holy, but carnall, had his concu∣byne of whom he had also little sonnes, which said vnto him such graces, as made him to laugh. And beeing Pope, such was the grace that his little sonne Philippicus sayd, that the Pope his father gaue him fiue thousand crownes of rent. Marke ô yee Spaniards, how the Patrimony which you call Saint Peters, is imployed. And he is not alone, he which hath it doth so also imploy it: as we haue seene in the liues of the Popes. The ceremony of the stoole, needed not this Gregorie: for very well was he knowne to be a man, and not a woman. In the time of this Pope, was the most fierce & bloudy battaile betweene the Portugales, and Moores in Africk: wherein 3 kinges died. Don Sebastian the king, being dead in this battell; the Cardinall Don Henry, brother of king Don Iohn the third grandfather of Don Sebastian, was elected king, who like ano∣ther Anius was king and Priest, of whom Ʋirgill saith in the 3. of his Aeneads.

Rex Anius, rex idem hominum, Phaebi{que} sacerdos.

Of this Cardinall say the Portugales, that in the Epistle of the

moone he was borne, and in the Eclipse of the moone he died. In the 1581 or 82 yeare, & in the time of Gregorie 13. his Pope∣ing, a very straunge chaunce happened in Valladolid. There dwelled in Valladolid,* 1.856 a knight quallified, who in the Inquisi∣tion had 2 daughters, which constantly perseuering in the good religion, they had learned of the good D. Ca••alla, and other martyrs of Iesus Christ; were condemned to be burned. The fa∣ther being a most rancke Papist: besought the Inquisitors to permit thē for their better instruction to be carried to his house: which thing, the Inquisitors, in regard of the great credit they reposed in him: graunted. And brought thus to his house, the fa∣ther endeauored to diuert them from their constant resolution. And seing he could not conuince them; he caused Priests and Friars to dispute with them: but in vaine were all their disputs. For the Lord (as in Luke 21. 15. he had promised) gaue them vt∣terance and wisedome, which the new Pharesies, Priests, and Friars were not able to resist, nor gainesay, The father then see∣ing al his endeuour nought auailed, went himselfe to his groue, cut downe wood, and caused it to be drawne to Valladolid, he himselfe kindled the fire, & so were they burned. And no mar∣uell: Seing the Lord in the same place of S.* 1.857 Luke forwarned vs, that it so shuld happē. Ye shalbe (saith he) deliuered vp, euen of your owne fathers, brothers, kinsflolkes & friends, & they shall kill you, & ye shalbe hated of all men for my names sake, thus farre of the affli∣ctions & miseries of the poore faithful: yet that which the Lord then addeth, is for our comfort. But one haire, saith he, shall not perish or fall from your head: in pacience possesse ye your soules. So did these two blessed of the Lord possesse, and now enioy that celestiall glorie, which the Lord, for whom they died, had prepared for them before the foundation of the world. This cruell father, in doing that he did against his daughters, vn∣doubtedly supposed, he did great seruice to God. Of this also hath the Lord foretould vs,* 1.858 Iohn 16. 2. The hower commeth saith he, that whosoeuer shall kill you, shall thinke he doth God ser∣uice. And that we should not bee dismayed, but coragious in such afflictions, the Lord, in the end of this chapter saith. These things haue I told you, that in me ye might haue peace: in the world ye shall haue trouble, but be of good comfort, I haue ouercome

the world. This Gregorie carelesse to correct himselfe, or Clergie either in life or doctrin, by āticipating 10 daies in the yere, gaue himselfe to correct the callender. And to eternize his name, this callender he called Gregorilanum. At this time, were reunited al the kingdomes of Spaine, which from the enterance of the Moores into Spaine 880. & so many yeares sithens, haue bene deuided, & so Don Philip our king and Lord in all Spaine reig∣neth I beseech my God, from the bottome of my hart, to giue him vnderstanding to know who the Pope is.

In the 1521.* 1.859 yeare & the yeare of famine, the 13 of Decem∣ber, and in a village of 25 or 30 houses, called Montalto neere to the citie of Firmo, which is in the marches of Ancona, was borne Felix Pereto called Sistus 5. In this Sistus 5. the common saying in Spaine was fulfilled: Rex por natura y papa por Ventura. A king by nature, a Pope by aduenture: for so poore was his fa∣ther, that he was a swineheard. Felix in his childhood was very poorely brought vp, but shewing some sufficiencie of wit, a gē∣tlewoman for Gods sake, clothed him with the habite of Saint Frauncis, & intreated the warden to receiue him into his couent where he studied Grāmer, logique, Philosophie, & schoole di∣uinitie: and in those sciences much proffited. In the end, being nowe of age hee was made Inquisitor. In which office, such was his cariage, as few could abide his crueltie: And so it happened, that he called before him, a magnifico of Venice, who (being come) very discourteously, & inhumanly he intreated. This gentleman vnaccustomed to heare such iniuries and dis∣graces, (as by that which after he did for reuenge to the Lord Inquisitor appeareth) did stomacke the matter. A few dayes after, this gentleman encountered the Inquisitor, & when he saw him, he cōmanded his seruant with a good cudgell, which he carried, to abate the fearcenes of the vnhappy Pereto. Inf••••lix being thus cudgelled, returned to Rome, and recounted his mischaunce to Pope. Pius 4. very much complayning vpon the Magnifico. The Pope hereat disdayning: sent him backe to Ve∣nice, with much more authoritie & power then before. When Felix was returned vnto Venice, he presented his cōomission to the Segniory. The Segniory being wise & prudent, & know∣ing the quarrilous humor of this man, & wel perceiuing that he came with a desire to reuenge, commanded a wax candle to be

kindled and Felix if he were wise, precisely to depart their do∣minion and iurisdiction, before that candle were consumed. This Infoelix vnable to doe otherwise,* 1.860 returned eftsoones to Rome, & complained to the Pope. The Pope seeing this man meete for his seruice. made him maister of his Pallace. After this when the Spanish Inquisition (of all men how high soeuer fea∣red, & liked of none (held the Archbishop of Toledo for suspe∣cted of heresie; the Pope sent Felix into Spaine to heare this cause. The General of the Franciscās, the chiefe dignitie among them, now happened to die. This dignitie gaue the Pope to Felix, whom a few yeares after, the same Pope made Cardinall. In conclusion, when Gregorie 13 was dead: Felix by meanes of his good friends in Spaine, was made Pope, and called him∣selfe Sistus 5. This name he tooke in memorie of Sistus 4. who was, as was he a Franciscan Friar. So abhominable truly are the thinges read of this Sistus 4. that their memorie with him, deserueth to be buried in hell, and perpetuall obliuion. Read his life, which we haue culled out of diuers authors. Notwith∣standing, all this, would Felix be called Sistus 5. because he thought to be another, and yet worse then Sistus 4. When he was Pope (as though in himselfe, his Romane court, his Rome, his Babilon, which for her customes, is the mother of all forni∣cations, and more then beastly abhominations, and for Do∣ctrine, the schoole of error, and Temple of heresie said her re∣nowned Petrarque) now 200 yeares past, nothing there were to be corrected or amended) he gaue himselfe I say (as though in his owne house he had nothing to doe) to seeke to correct & af∣ter his maner, to entermedle in the houses of others. And so by all possible wayes, deceites, crafts, treason and violence, he pra∣ctized to disturbe the quiet and happinesse of the kingdome of England, suborning, and animating most wicked men, and abhominable traitors: promising them that, which he neither had for himselfe, nor could giue to others: at least the king∣dome of heauen; if they should murder the most illustrious Queene of England, who for forty yeares space, with so great peace, & clemencie, most prudently hath gouerned her king∣dome. In which time with temporal riches & abundance of bo∣dily necessaries, & with spiritual riches, which is the preaching

of the Gospel, hath God blessed this kingdome. From all these treasons, God as a most mercifull father, maugre Antichrist of Rome hath deliuered the Queene. Let the Pope then burst for anger. So also hath this Pope opposed himselfe to the most illu∣strious king of Nauarre, and his first brother the prince of Con∣de, cursing and depriuing them of all whatsoeuer they had, and were to haue, and chiefly of the vndoubted right which for wāt of right heire male, hath the king of Nauarre to the crowne of France. God for his infinit goodnes, haue mercy on his poore Church, which this Antichrist in these princes doth persecute. Arise Lord, put to flight thine enemies, break the hornes of this beast, that he doe no more harme to thy poore children: hasten to destroy Antichrist with the spirit of thy mouth, with the prea∣ching of the Gospel. The God of peace beate downe Sathan, & that speedely vnder our feete,* 1.861 and exalt his sonne Christ Iesus, subiecting al things vnder his feete, & placeing him aboue all things, for head of his Church: which is his body, & he the fulnes thereof; which filleth al things in al persons. This most Christiā prince of Conde, whom Sistus 5. bāned, in the 1588 yeare died of poyson.* 1.862 In the same yeare did Henry 3. K. of France cause the Duke of Guise to be slaine, & another day the Cardinal, brother to the Guise: the cause was, for that the Duke had cōspired to kil the king, & vsurpe the kingdom. Shortly after (but of her natural death) died also the mother of the king. The death of the Duke of Guise, & of his brother, caused many, & the most principall cities of of Frāce, as Paris, Roan, Lyons, Tholous, & others to re∣bell against the king. The yeare following, which was the 1589 the king came vpon Paris, and besieged it straightly. The Pari∣sians seing themselues in that estate, resolued of no other reme∣dy for deliuerance frō their present miserie, but to kill the king: To him that would kill him, did they promise great rewards: & so there wanted not some desperate persons,* 1.863 which offered to doe it. Amongst al these, was a Dominican Friar called Clement before the rest preferred, aman vnlearned, & of little honesty: & for such a one, had oftē bene chastised, with the discipline of the couent. To the kings campe came he, fayning busines to deal with the king, of most great importance: The king in affection much inclined to these Friars, cōmāded he should come in. The

Friar being entered, kneeled on his knees befor the king▪ the king, who was sitting the better to heare him, somewhat dub∣led his body: The cursed Sinon then drawing a poysoned knife, which he had brought for that purpose, thrust it into the bowels of the king. The king feeling himselfe wounded, cried out: to the crie ranne many, who stabbed and killed this vnmercifull Clement, albeit the king commaunded they should not kil him. This wound of the king, caused sadnes and sorrow in the kings campe▪ contrariwise, great mirth amongst the enemies: who in∣stantly demanded aloud, if the Friars knife were sharp enough. The king (after he had appointed the king of Nauarre his bro∣ther in law, called Henry 4. who was the neerest in bloud, for his successor) the night following died. When newes of the kings death came to Rome, Pope Sistus 5. made a solemne Ora∣tion in the concistorie of Cardinals, the 11. of September 1589. where he not only compared the treason of this cursed Domi∣nick, with the act of Eleazar,* 1.864 and of Iudith: but said also it sur∣passeth them. (Of Eleazar is made mention 1. Macha 6.) who seing an Elephant more mighty then the rest, armed with the armes of the king supposing that king Antiochus was vpon him, to deliuer his people, and purchace eternall glorie, he aduen∣tured himself, & ran couragiously to the Eelephāt, through the middest of the squadron, killing on the right hand, and on the left, and all sides throwing downe, vntill he came vnder the Elephant, and placing himselfe vnder him, slew him: the Ele∣phant fell to the ground vppon him, and there he dyed. Iudith cutte of the head of Holophernes. The warre that Antiochus and Holophernes made against the people of God was vniust: but the warre which Henry the third made against the league, which had conspired against him, to kill him, and take from him his kingdome; was most iust: So that herein was hee no tyrant. Besides this, both liuing and dying, hee was of the same religion of the league: as at his end appeared. For in that small time that he liued, after he was wounded, hee confessed, communicated, and was anoynted. But leauing these humane reasons, come we to the holy scripture. It appeareth by the scripture, that Saule was a wicked king, an hypocrite, a tyrant, forsaken of God: and so hath God

to Samuel. How long doest thou morne for Saul, seeing I haue for∣saken him, and that he shall not reigne ouer Israell? And comman∣ded him to goe,* 1.865 and anoynt for king, one of the sonnes of Issai: which was Dauid, and in the same chap. verse 14. it is said. The spirit of the Lord, departed from Saul, and the euill spirit of the Lord did torment him. Albeit such a one was Saul, yet did not God commaund Samuel or any other to kill him. And so Dauid (although God had chosen him, and Samuell annointed him for king) when manifest occasion and meanes were twise offered him, to kill Saul; yet killed he him not. Also when Dauid and his followers were hid in a caue for feare of Saul (as 1. Sam. 24.) appeareth Saul entred the same caue to doe his needs: then did Dauids men aduise him not to let slippe occasion, but to kill Saule. But Dauid instructed in a better schoole then were they, answered: The Lord keepe me from doeing such a thing a∣gainst my maister, and the annointed of the Lord, that I stretch not out my hand against him: for he is the Lordes annointed: And not only did not kil him, but grieued to haue cut of the lap of his gar¦ment, as if herein he had done some great disgrace. And in the 26. chap. of the same booke, it is reported; that Dauid & Abisai came by night to the camp of Saule, & found him sleeping, &c. Then Abisai said to Dauid, God hath closed thine enemy into thine hands this day: now therfore I pray thee let me smite him once with a speare vnto the earth, and I will not smite him agayne. And Da∣uid said to Abisai: Destroy him not: for who can lay his hand on the Lords Annoynted,* 1.866 and be guiltlesse. Moreouer, Dauid said: As the Lord liueth, either the Lord shall simite him, or his day shall come to dye; or he shall descend into battayle, and perish. The Lord keepe me from laying myne handes vpon the Lordes annoynted, &c. And when one brought newes of the death of Saule, say∣ing; that hee had slaine him: what gaue Dauid vnto him for his good tidings? He said vnto him, How wast thou not affraid to put forth thy hand to destroy the Annointed of the Lord? Then Dauid commanded one to kill him: who wounded him, and so he died. And Dauid said vnto him. Thy bloud be vpon thine owne head: for thine owne mouth hath testified against thee, saying, I haue slaine the Lords annointed. And Dauid mourned for Saule, &c. Where∣upon we will conclude, that wickedly did this Friar, and those

of his counsell, in murthering their king: and that wickedly did the Pope, in praising and cannonising this fact. What reuelati∣on had Sistus 5. that God had wholly cast off Henrie the third, that he should forbid any obsequies and honours, accustomed to be made for the dead, should be made for him, & comman∣ded also, that they should not pray for him? Samuel and Dauid had most sure reuelation that Saule was forsaken of God, and that (as such a one) was he fallen into a reprobate sence: yet notwithstanding did they let him liue, & cōspired not his death. If a Prince in our time, be he heretike (as they call him) or Ca∣tholike, shall not fully obey whatsoeuer the Pope commandeth him, albeit it be to the depriuing him of his kingdome, and gi∣uing it to another, then shall he be cursed and excommunicate both in bodie and soule, and the most vile person (if we beleeue Sistus 5.) with good conscience may kill him. And such a one that shall murther him, shall haue done an act very meritorious and holy, for the which he deserueth to be cannonized. What Christian religion is this, that one shall be cannonized for com∣mitting that which by the word of God (as by exāples we alrea∣dy haue proued) is expresly forbidden? Oh times! oh customes! But vpon such will his day come: these swine shall not escape (as they say) without their Saint Martin.

With Sistus 5. conclude we saying, that in the moneth of Sep∣tember, and 1590. yeare he died, whom Vrban 7. which poped 12 dayes succeeded. At the end of the yeare 1590. Gregorie 14. succeeded him, and died in September 1591. Innocent 9. suc∣ceeded Gregorie 14. who a small time poped. So that in the space of 14. moneths, foure Popes died: Sistus, Vrban, Gregorie, and Innocent: and it is to be thought, the most, or all of them died of poyson. For Brazuto is not dead that giueth thē poyson. This Brazuto killed 6 Popes with poison (as vpon the life of Damasus 2. we haue declared.) In the 1592. yeare Innocent 9. being dead Clement 8.* 1.867 or 9. or 10. succeeded. This Clement poping, in the 1599. yeare, a Friar Capuchan, incited by the Iesuits, attempted to kill the French king Henry 4. but his treason was discouered, and so was he caught. In the time of this Pope, & in September 1598. died the king Don Philip 2. aged 70 yeares: & Don Phi∣lip 3. sonne of the forenamed Don Philip 2. and of the daughter

of Maximillian the Emperour, and of the Empresse Dona Maria de Austria, sister of the king Don Philip 2. succeeded him. God grant him grace, as the dutie & office of a king requireth, night and day to meditate in the law of the Lord,* 1.868 & accomplish that which God (Deut. 17. 18.) commandeth a king shuld do: When he shall sit (saith God, speaking of the king) vpon the throne of his kingdome, he shall cause to be written the booke of this law, &c. And it shall be with him, and he shall reade therein all the dayes of his life. Note ye Spaniards, that God commandeth the king to reade the holy Scriptures: and then (saith he) he is to reade them, that he may learne to feare the Lord his God, that he may keepe all the words of this Law, and these ordinances to do them: That he lift not vp his heart aboue his brethren, nor turne f••rm the commandement, to the right hand nor to the left: that he may prolong his dayes in his kingdome, he and his sonnes, &c. And God not onely comaundeth the king to reade the holy scripture, but his captaines also, when they be in warres, to reade the same. So comaunded he Iosua the Generall, and most warlike captaine of the people of God, saying vnto him: The booke of this lawe, shall neuer departe from thy mouth: but daie and night shalt thou meditate therein: that thou maist obserue and do according to all thinges, that are written therein. For then shalt thou make thy way prosperous. And then shalt thou vnderstande. God of his infinite goodnes, giue to our king and Lord, his captaines and gouernors, the grace, to reade the scripture (which god hath comaunded them, and the Pope hath forbidden) that ruled thereby, they may well gouerne his subiects.

Albeit, by that we haue said it clerely appeareth the popes, I meane from Boniface. 3. which was in the yeare. 605. vnto Clement the 8. or 10. which nowe tirannizeth) to be of euill life, and of worse doctrine, by reason whereof, they neither are, nor in any wise can be successors of Peter, nor vicars of Christ, but truly Antichrists: yet, for better confirmation, with reasons, and notable sayinges of the doctors of the Church; with Decrees of Ancient Councels; & cheifly, with 3. passages of holy scripture admirable for this purpose, we will confirme it not with standing. But before we do this, we wil set downe, cer∣taine ancient Spanish prouerbs, declaring what are the liues of

these ecclesiasticall persons, and how we ought to flye them.

The Spanish toung, is not only eloquent, and copious, but sententious also. Many prouerbes it hath, by vs called Refranes: which be certen breife sayinges, sentencious, and true; so by common consent, and that of long time allowed. To such prouerbes, in all tongues, aswell learned as vnlearned geue great credit: because they be some cheife principles, which the latines call Perse nota. Contrary whereunto; whoso∣euer will speak, shalbe holden for vnlearned, and ignorant. That the Spanish toung is plenteous in prouerbes & briefe sentences, the booke called Celestina (the first part I say, for the rest is falsified) a booke doubtlesse, did it intreat of some other matter, worthy to be read, doth very euidently declare. The book of Prouerbs, which Hernan Nunes, the Comēdador, most excellent professor of Rhetho••icke and Greeke in Salamanca collected, doth shew also the same. Whose purpose was not only to collect so infinite a number of Spanish prouerbes, but also would (had not death preuented him) haue glosed and commented vpon them, as did Erasmus vpon the Latine pro∣uerbes. Verily had the Comendador effected his purpose, our Spanish tongue should haue had a great treasure. But to what end, wilt thou say vnto me, intreating of the Pope and his Cler∣gie, sayest thou this? To great purpose (I answere) haue I sayd this:* 1.869 because here I will alleage many Spanish prouerbes, which very briefly, and most truly do naturally, & with liuely colours, paint out the life of the priests, and Fryers, and of all the other ecclesiastical persons▪ from the little Nouice that helpeth to say Masse, euen to the Pope himselfe. Of the wicked life of the Clergie, their deceits, subtilties, & hypocrisies, couetousnesse, robberie, whordoms, ambition and simonie, &c. speake these vndoubted true prouerbes, and so command vs to fly from thē. All these prouerbes following, are drawne out of the said book of the Comendador.

OF THE WICKED LIVES OF Ecclesiasticall men.

Sin Clerigoy palomar teruas limpio tu lugar.* 2.1

Of priests and doues where is a want, There's cleannesse rife, and foulnesse scant.

Siboo negocio trazedes frade, podeys falar de la calle (Potuguez.)

Speake Frier, if good: it light doth craue: If bad, it darkenesse seekes to haue.

Entrays Padre sin licencia,o os sobrà favor, o falta verguen••a.

Here freely father entrest thou, Or vnder leaue, or shamelesse now.

Cregos, frades, pegas, e choyas do à ordemo quatro joyas (Gallego) cle∣rigos, frayles, pica••as, y grajas do al diablo tales quatro alhajas (•• joyas.

Priests, Fryars, Pyes, Dawes and such like chaffer, All iewels foure to the diuell I offer.

Frayle ni Iudio nunca buen amigo.

Nor Friar nor Iew, euer friends true.

Hize ami hijo monazillo,y tornoseme diablillo.

A nouice young my sonne do make, For demi deuill do him take.

Quien quisiere su hijo vellaco del todo,meta lo missario, o mo••o de cor••

Of knauery who listeth to haue his son heire, Make him a Masse priest or youth of a Quire.

Moço missero, y Abad ballastero y frayle cortes reniego de todos tres.

A massing youth, a flattering Friar, A hunting Priest, a hatefull lyar.

Monja para parlar,y frayle para negociar, jamas se vido talpar.

A Nunne to prate, a Fryer to proule, Who ere two such hath seene so foule.

Ni amistad con frayle, ni con monja que te ladre.

With flattering fryar, nor puling Nunne, No friendship, els thou art vndone.

Ni fies en monje prieto,ni en amor de nieto.

In coale blacke fryar haue thou no trust, Nor rest on grandchilds loue thou must.

Ni à frayle descalço, ni à hombre callado, ni à muger baruuda no le des posada.

To barefoot Friar, nor silent man▪ Nor bearded shee, subiect thee than.

Nunca vide de cosas menos,que de Abrilee y Obisp••s buenos,

Things lesse I neuer vnderstood, Then Aprils faire, and Bishops good.

Bendita la casa que no tiene corona rasa (quiere dezir rapada.) Este Refran es tomado de Italiano. Beata quella casa que non ha chere∣garasa.

The dwelling house is surely blest, Wherein no shaueling hath his nest:

This Prouerbe is taken from the Italian, Beata quella casa que nen ha cherega rasa.

Ni fies muger de frayle,* 2.2 ni barajes con alcayde.

No woman trust a holy Freyr, Nor yet scolde with a Iudge for feare.

Ni mula mohina, ni moça Marina, ni poyo à la puerta, ni Abad por vezino.

No Mule of colour sad, Nor bench haue at thy doore: Nor maid of Marians trade, Nor priest for thy neighbour.

Ni frayl•• por amigo, ui Clerigo por vezino.

A Frier for friend see thou forsake, And priest for neighbour do not make.

Ni buen frayle por amigo,ni malo por enemigo.

No good Frier for a friend do choose, Nor bad for foe, els shalt thou loose.

Por las haldas del vicariosube la moça al campanario.

By Vicars skirts, the mayd Vp to the Belfry goeth, Yet nought at all afrayd, What makes she there, who knoweth?

Muchas vezes de hombres casadosClerigos y soldados no son amados

Holy Priests and Souldiers then, Are oft not lou'd of maried men.

Obispo d•• Calahorra haze los asnos de Corona.* 2.3

For bribes do bishops orders giue To Asses shorne, ô that they liue!

Ni de frale, ni de menja no esperar de recebir nada▪

Of Frier nor Nunne ought to receiue The hope that is will sure deceiue.

Si con Monia quieres tratar,cumplete de guardar.

If with a Nunne thou list to deale, Stand on thy gard for thine auaile.

El frayle que pide pan,carne toma, si se la dan.

The holy Frier, that bread doth craue, Will take flesh, if he it may haue.

De los biuos muchos diezmos, de los muertos mucha oblada (q. d. of∣frenda) en buen ano renta, y en mal ano doblado.

Of the quicke many tithes, of the dead many oblations (to wit, offerings) In a good yeere a good rent, and in an euil yeare doubled.

Al cabo delano mas come elmuerto, que el sano. (Esto se entiende por las offrendas q̄ los Eclesiasticos tienē por las animas de purgatorio.)

At the end of the yeare, eate the dead more, then the whole. (This is meant by the offerings which the Ecclesiastical per∣sons haue for the soules of Purgatory.)

Andad diablos tras aquel finado, que no mandò nada (q. d. à los cle∣rigos que lo entterrauan no dexó dinero para Missas, &c.)

The Deuil foule that corps do take, Which gaue vs nought good cheere to make.

That is to say, which left nothing to the Priestes for saying of Masses.

Hurtar elpuerco,* 2.4 & dar los pies por amor de Dios.

To rob, to spoyle, to steale a swine, And giue the feet for cause diuine.

Ʋnas de gato,y habitos de beato.

Fell Wolfe in Lambe-skin queintly clad, Like Cats nailes Frier, though habit sad.

Cuentas de beato,y unas de garauato.

A Friers beades, a graple hooke, A guilefull heart, though holy looke.

La Cruz en los pechos,y el diablo en los hechos

The holy crosse vpon the breast, Yet there the diuell hath his neast.

Haz lo q̄ dize el fraile, y no lo q̄ haze. (Son pues phariseos hypocritas)

What saith the Frier that do: what doth he, that do not. (They be then hypocriticall Pharisies.

Sease milagro,y hagalo el Diablo.

A miracle is it,and the deuill doth it.

La carcely la quaresma para los pobres es hecha.

The prison and lentfor the poore are meant.

Camino de Roma ni mula coxa,* 2.5 ni bolsa floxa. (Q. D. que el que va à Roma por algun beneficio, o por meior dezir maleficio, ha de tener buena cavalgadura para bolar, si pudiesse, de medio quo otro no se adelante, y se lo coja. Y no basta ir presto, es menester tambiē llevar la bolsa fornida para comprar el beneficio: lo qual es Simonia.)

Neither a halting mule, nor emptie purse is the way to Rome. To wit: he that for any benefice, or, to speak better, malefice, goeth to Rome, must haue a good horse to flie if he could, lest another come before him, & catch it vp. And to go spee∣dily is not sufficient, a purse well stuffed must he carie also, to buy the benefice, which is Simony.)

Roma, Roma, la que à los locos doma,y à los cuerdos no perdona.

Rome, Rome which tameth fooles, And spareth not the wise: To prie, and proule for gaine, Hath Linx his piercing eyes.

Quien tiene pie de altar,* 2.6come pausm amassar.

Idle Masse of the Altar, Eate the fruit of others labour.

No ay casa harta,sino donde ay Corona rapada.

No house there is thats fitly stored, Which wants a crowne not finely shared.

Quien es Conde, y dessea ser Duqut, metasc frayle en Guadalupe.

Who so is an Earle, and would be a Duke, Put he himselfe Friar in Guadelupe.

Que la fortuna, como ellos llaman, y no el espirtitu santo elija al papa.

That fickle fate, not Spirite diuine, Doth choose the Pope (they say) in fine.

Rey por natura,y Papa por ventura.

A king by nature,and a Pope by aduenture.

That we ought to fly these Ecclesiastical persons: by that which is said, and this prouerbe appeareth.

A frayle hueco soga verde y almendro seco.

A hollow hearted Fryar, A rope that's very greene, A withered Almond tree Are neuer gainefull seene.

This thē being so (as these most true prouerbs affirme) bles∣sed

are they,* 2.7 that knowing them, depart from them, and do that which God by Ieremy commandeth: Fly sayth hee out of the middest of Babylon and deliuer euery one his owne soule, lest ye perish by reason of her wickednesse, &c. And feare not po∣uertie: for God is the God of all the roundnesse of the earth:* 2.8 he will prouide for you For if (saith Dauid) it be God that giueth food to the beasts, and to the yong rauens which cal vpon him, according to that which God himself demādeth of Iob:* 2.9 Who pre pareth (saith he) for the Rauen his meat, whē his birds crie vnto God, wandering for lacke of meat. If God then take care for beasts, ra∣uens, and young rauens, and feedeth them, how much more shall he feed man, made to his owne likenesse, and bought with the bloud of our Christ his sonne? chiefly, if such a man, ab∣horring superstition and idolatrie, desire in holinesse & righte∣ousnesse, to serue his creator?* 2.10 I haue bene yong (saith Dauid, well experienced in the power and mercies of God) and now am old: yet neuer saw I the righteous for saken, nor their seed begging their bread. The godly will he neuer faile, seeing he neuer faileth the beast, from whom by this or that meanes, their need is satisfied. For example,* 2.11 the Rauens that brought bread and flesh to Elias,* 2.12 and the pottage brought by Habacuc to Daniel, in the den of the Lyons. Notwithstanding all that I haue said touching the wicked life of the Cergie: I confesse (as the truth is) that there be some good, honest, & desirous to serue God among them: which more offend of ignorance, then malice: who, when the Lord shall shew them mercie to know the vices, both in life & doctrine, will reproue them: and if that suffise not, go out from among thē.* 2.13 As the Lord in all times hath euer preuented some, in our time chiefly, and hath made them notable preachers of the Gospell of his son Iesus Christ. His Maiestie shew the same mercy to the rest, that the kingdom of Antichrist may wholly fall to the earth, and that of his Christ be exalted. Let vs now come to the reasons.

Two Roman Empires haue bene (the first will we call the old, and the second the new) Of verie mean beginnings, began the one and the other, & by little and little so greatly climbed, that they became the greatest & most mightiest Empires that euer were, or shall be in the world.

The first tooke beginning in two shepheards, Romulus and Remus, his brother: who made a receptacle of euill doers and offendors, and a gate (as it were) whereby they retyred and escaped: of that multitude was a citie buylded which they called Rome. Romulus, not brooking a competitor in the Empire, slew Remus his brother. From this citie, did they great violence and outrage to their neighbour nations; not only robbing them of their goodes, but of their young maidens also. This was the first occasion of the warres: This warre ended, others much more great, had they: wherein they so much increased and inriched themselues, that not contented with Italy, they made warres also vpon forreigne nations, and leauing their owne limits,* 2.14 they inuaded Affrike and Asia. Thus were they dayly increasing, vntill another Prince and Lord a∣rose vp in Rome, thrusting himselfe into the same seat of the Empire, and at the side (as it were) of the Roman Emperour. This new Prince at the first made no shew, that he purposed ought to diminish the authority of the Emperor: but only took care of the affaires of the Church: wherein, whiles he was so employed the strength of the Emperour, & Empire flourished. But afterwards, he began to thinke, how to benefite himselfe of that opinion of religion, and holinesse which he held: and to attaine hereunto, he doubted not to intreat the Emperour, that by his authority he might hold the souereignty ouer all Chur∣ches. The cause that this new Prince alleaged was, that Rome was alwayes the Lady of the whole world: and therefore was it meet that the Bishop of that city shuld go before other Bishops in degree & dignity. To obtaine this was a thing most difficult: For albeit that the Emperour let it slip: yet did the Bishops of other nations confidently gainesay him: alleaging lawfull cau∣ses why they withstood him: vnwilling to acknowledge the Bi∣shop of Rome, otherwise then for a brother, companion, and in power equall with them. Notwithstanding all this he of Rome forslowed not, but continually vrged to attaine to his purpose, vntill he obtained of Phocas the Emperour (who murthered Mauricius his good Lord and Emperour) that which he would:* 2.15 and so called himselfe vniuersall Bishop, and what besides he best pleased. Here may ye see, that olde Rome was founded

vpon one murder,* 2.16 and the new, which is the Popedome vppon another. In this concerning the primacie, was the Pope merely oposit to Christ,* 2.17 who sharpely in his disciples reproued the like strife and ambition,* 2.18 But the Pope mounted to this height by the benefit of the Emperours, did nowe further dare to pro∣mise to himselfe greater matters: yet long time proceeding with great dissimulation. A hundred yeares almost after the death of Constantine the great, was the Empire much weak∣ned: it lost Fraunce, England, and Almaine, The Hunnes held Italie, the Vandals, Africke. Such was the dissipation, that the Emperours leauing Rome, which is in the West, went to Constantinople,* 2.19 where they made their abode. The Bi∣shop of Rome, seeing the scattering of the Empire, minded not to let slippe occasion: but armed a question for his parte against the Emperour: The chiefe cause was; that the Empe∣rour commaunded all statues and Images to be taken out of the Churches: So greatly did the Pope withstand this com∣maund, that hee dared to excommunicate the Emperour: so much nowe was the horne increased. At this time in the East, arose vp Mahomet, who tooke many landes form the Em∣pire. The Emperours notwithstanding, would haue it vnder∣stood, that all the dignitie, power and Maiestie, which the Pope did hold, depended vppon them. The Pope then to bee freed from this subiection, and the warres which the king of Lumbardie made in italie, deuised a notable policie; and this it was. To aduaunce of himselfe another, whom he liked, and to name him Emperour of the Romans. Who accknow∣ledging the benefit,* 2.20 should deeme himselfe happie, to please and serue him in all that he would: And so Charles the great he elected, and declared Emperour, who had chased out of Italie, the king of Lumbardy, and enemie to the Pope. This caused great anger, and strife betweene the Easterne and We∣sterne Emperours: and not betweene them onely, but the Churches also of both the one and other partie: of all which, the couetousnes, and ambition of the Pope of Rome were the cause. Much contention was there afterwards, among the Ita∣lians, French and Almaynes, about the election of the Empe∣rour. But in the end, when Otho the third Duke of Saxoni••

was Emperour, and Gregorie 5. an Almayne Pope, order was giuen, that seuen electors should choose the Emperour, (as in the life of this Gregorie the fift we haue declared) And this was done, to exclude straunge nations, that none but an Al∣mayne should be Emperour. Great garboyles arose after∣wardes betweene the Pope and the Emperour, who could no longer endure, the vnmeasurable arrogancie and am∣bition of the Pope. Reade the Histories of Henry the third and fourth, and of Frederick the first & second, and to come neerer our time, those of the Emperour Charles 5. whose host in the 1527. yeare, sacked Rome▪ tooke Pope Clement 7. and held him prisoner. This Clement (as sang the Spaniardes at the Popes windowe, whiles hee was prisoner) would haue taken away the cloke from the Emperour, as vppon the life of this Cle∣ment, we haue before declared. So also sought Paule the fourth to take away the cloake from our king Don Philip the second. The kingdome of Naples would he haue taken from him: but the host of the king, whose captaine was the Duke Dalua put the Pope into such a straight, that he was contented to make peace, and chiefly hearing of the taking of Saint Quin∣tans, which was in the 1557. yeare (as vppon the life of this Paul the fourth, before we haue said. So proud is the Pope be∣come, that he hath made the forme of an oath, the which he causeth the Emperour to sweare (being in time past his maister and Lord, and so Saint Gregorie called Lord, the good Empe∣rour Mauricius) but now,* 2.21 is he his seruaunt and vassall. This forme of oath, conteyneth; that the Emperour, by all possible wayes keepe, increase and defend the goodes of the Roman Church, and chiefe Bishopes, their dignitie, priueledges, and decrees. And so no Emperour (but if he would be holden infa∣mous & a faith breaker) durst in any thing contradict him. The oath which the Emperour Charles 5. made to Clement 7. or 8. in the 1530.* 2.22 yeare, at the time of his Coronation, will I here put downe. Ego Carolus Romanorū rex, &c. That is to say. I Charles king of the Romans, which by Gods assistance, hold to be Em∣perour, promise, protest, affirme, and sweare to God & blessed S. Peter, that I will henceforth be protector and defendor of the chiefe Bishop, and of the holy Church of Rome in all

their necessities and profits, keeping, and preseruing their possessions, dignities, and rightes, &c. When he had made this oath, was Don Charles made king of Lumbardy, and after he was king of Lumbardy, another oath in this forme hee made:* 2.23 Ego Carolus, &c. I Charles king of the Romanes and Lumbardes, promise and sweare, by the father, sonne, and holy Ghost, and by the word of the liuing flesh, and by these holy reliques, that if the Lord permit mee to come to be Emperour, I shall to my power, aduaunce to holy Ro∣mane Church, the holinesse thereof▪ and her Rector, and that by my will, Councell, consent, nor exhortation, he shall loose neither life, member▪ nor honour which he holdeth. And I shall not make in Rome any decree or ordynation of all that, to his holinesse, or to the Romans perteyneth, without your consent: And all that of Saint Peters landes, which shal∣be in our power, we shall then restore, and to whom soeuer I shall deliuer ouer the gouernement of Itali••, I shall cause him sweare to be an ayder of his holinesse, to defend to his power, the landes of Saint Peter, as God me helpe, and by these holy Gospells of God,* 2.24 &c. After this 2. oath Don Charles was made a Chanon of Saint Peter, and after, a knight of Saint Peter. These two oathes shall ye find in the Historie and 10. booke of the marquesse of Pescara. Here may yee see, how the world goeth contrary. The Pope of a subiect to the Em∣perour, hath made himselfe his Lord. This which I haue sayd, touching the originall and growing vp of the Pope, in an information, presented to the princes, and states of the Empire in the time of Don Charles the Emperour, our king and Lord, is handled more at large. Hence will we conclude, that the authoritie, which the Pope boasteth to hold, is neither by di∣uine nor humane right, but diabolicall: with subtilty he thrust himselfe into it, with straunge force (as saith Daniell) he doth and shall maineteine the same, vntill God destroy him with the force and power of his word. By which saying it appeareth, that the Popedome built (as it is) vppon hypo∣crysie, craft,* 2.25 auarice, ambition and tyranny, is not builded vppon the firme rocke which is Iesus Christ, whom Saint Peter confessed saying: Thou art the Christ, the sonne of the

liuing God. And if the Popedome be not founded vpon Christ, much lesse is the Pope the head, or vniuersall Bishop of the Church of God, but of the deuill. And that he is not vniuer∣sall Bishop, I will confirme it prouing with short and appa∣rant reasons, that Saint Peter whose successor they say the Pope to be,* 2.26 was not vniuersall Bishop of the Church. The first rea∣son Saint Clement, Bishop of Rome, writing (as say our aduer∣saries) to Saint Iames, called him the brother of the Lord, Bishop of Bishops, Gouernour of the Church of Ierusalem, and of all others through the whole world. If this be true, it followeth,* 2.27 that so was not Saint Clement, albeit he were Bi∣shop of Rome. 2. Also in the first Christian Councell, whereof Saint Luke in his Historie maketh mention, not S. Peter as vni∣uersall Bishop but S. Iames gouerned. Who heard each one, and among them S. Peter: and when all had spoken, Saint Iames, as President, concluded, in the 19. verse, saying: wherefore my sen∣tence is &c. Read the chapter, and you shall see that which I say to be truth. Notwithstanding all this D. Illescas the Popes para∣site, in his part 1. fol. 20. saith: That Saint Peter as chiefe Bishop was president in this Councell.* 2.28 3. Also the Apostles (as repor∣teth Saint Luke) hearing that Samaria had receiued the doctrin of the Gospell; to teach and more fully instruct them; sent Pe∣ter & Iohn thither. But who shall now, send the Pope to preach? Suerely the Counsell wil not be so bould: and though the Coū∣sel so should, yet would not the Pope do it, saying: he is Imme∣diate from God. The Apostles sent Peter, and Peter, as a faith∣full member of the. Church,* 2.29 obeyed, went and preached. 4. Saint Paule, reproued Saint Peter because (faith Saint Paule) he so deserued, Saint Peter listened thereto and allowed the re∣prehension. That he was imediate from God, that he was vni∣uersall Bishop, and therefore greater then he, answered he not neither did he answere, that none ought, nor could reproue him, nor yet demaund account of him, why he did so, or so: as the Popes nowe, and many yeares also, to kings, Emperours, yea and generall Councels, haue answered. So shamelesse are some of our aduersaries, that notwithstanding Saint Paule saith, that beeing come to Antioche, I withstood Peter to his face, &c. And verse 14. hee saith: whom when I saw that

they walked not rightly, according to the truth of the Gospell, I said to Peter before all, &c. yet say they, that Saint Paul re∣proued not S. Peter, but another, which was called Cephas▪ Read D. Illescas part 1. fol. 21. Whose words be these. Before that S. Peter (say they) came to Rome, he held equality with S. Paul in Antioch, &c. Illescas beleeueth not that which S. Paul witnesseth of this equalltie: and therefore; as one doubting, saith: They say, what credit shall we giue to such a one, that doubteth of that which Saint Paul affirmeth?* 2.30 That Antichrist, whosoeuer he shal be, which Saint Paul calleth the sonne of perdition, & man of sinne,* 2.31 shall sit in the temple of God; and as addeth S. Iohn, in the citie situate vpon 7▪ mountaines. This citie as S. Ierome and many others declare, is Rome: Only the Pope sitteth in the Temple of▪ God, in the citie of seauen mountaines, which is Rome.* 2.32 Therefore onely the Pope is that Antichrist. 6. Also, in the first Councell of Nice assembled by Constantine, that good Emperour, to confound and destroy the heresie of Ar∣rius (who with this blaspheamous mouth tooke away the diui∣nitie of Iesus Christ) the Legats of the Bishop of Rome, not in the 1. 2. nor 3. but in the 4. place did sitte: Ergo the Bishop of Rome, was not then head, nor vniuersall Bishop of the Church. In this Nicen Councell, the Limits of the Patriarkes were bounded, to whom the same authoritie, ouer their Churches, was giuen, as held the Bishop of Rome ouer his neighbour Churches. The Papists (as they knowe, which haue read Histories) haue endeauoured, what they could, to falsifie this decree. Reade for this purpose, the sixt Councell of Carthage, whereof we will afterwardes make mention. Car∣dinall Cusanus alleaging the Nicen Councell, shewed the rial∣tie of the truth, saying as followeth. The Bishop of Rome, of the ancients,* 2.33 is often called Patriarke, or Archbishop: and like authoritie was giuen him in the Councell of Nice, as to the other Patriarkes. Here wee see, what great authoritie hath the Pope newly in our times vsurped, more then that which the holy and ancient constitutions gaue him, and all this by continuance, and custome of slauish obedience. Neither Iu••us, who then was Bishop of Rome, nor his Le∣gates, which were in this Councell, gaine sayd this decree. And

that which more is, the same decree, was afterwareds, in the Councell of Antioche, and in the Councell of Constantinople, confirmed. In the first Councell of Ephesus, Cyrillus, In the 2. Dioscorus, Patriaches of Alexandria did gouerne, albeit the Le∣gats of the the Bishop of Rome, were there present. In the 5. Coūcel of Cōstantinople, Menas, as patriarke of the city where the Councel was holden, gouerned. In the General Councell holden in Aquilea, S. Ambrose bishop of Milan was president, & not the bishop of Rome: albeit the Councel was holden in Ita∣ly. But what forceth it to alleage so many Councels: sith in one Councell this question was heard and determined, and both parties heard also? The bishop of Rome, with the title of Patri∣ark, tooke vpon him much authoritie, ouer the Churches of Affrique.* 2.34 So that the Sismatiques of Affrick as to a refuge, re∣tired vnto him. For this cause, the Councell of Maleuant (wherein was Saint Augustine, and a great number of fathers) pronounced al those excommunicate, which should appeale to parts beyound the seas. The Bishop of Rome grudging here at, sent his Legates, to the 6. Councell of Carthage (wherein also was S. Augustine present) to defend his right. This question, in this Councell, was truly handled; Zozimus, Boniface, and Cele∣stine, successiuely being Bishops. Aurelius, Archbishop of Car∣thage, where the Councell was holden, and not the Legates of the Pope (albeit they were three, and present: namely, Faustine Bishop, Philip & Aselias presbiters) there gouerned. These had the Bishop of Rome sent to the Councel of Carthage, to defend the authoritie, which the Nicen Councell (said they) had giuen to the Bishop of Rome: to wit, that appeale might be made to the Bishop o of Rome, from the sentence giuen by any metro∣politaine whatsoeuer. One Daniell a notarie red the whole 5. chap. of the Councel of Sardice, which the Bishop of Rome said (but very vntruly) was of the Councell of Neece. The Pope like a good apothecarie, when it is for his profit, well knoweth to giue quid pro quo. All the Bishops and Archbishops much marueyled, and said, that such a thing was neuer read in the Councell of Nice: and so the same Councell of Nice, which they had then in writing, they commaunded to be read: which beeing read, and no word of such appellation found: yet did

the Romane Legates insist, that it was so. Needefull it was then, to send certaine men, to Constantinople, Alexandria, and also to Rome it selfe,* 2.35 that they might bring other copies of the Nicen Councell. Within one yeare were they brought, and the originall it selfe chiefly, which was kept in Constan∣tinople: Read they were, and no mention, nor ought else that might giue suspition of this priueledge, which the Ro∣mans alleaged, to haue bene graunted them in the Nicen Councell: was at all found in any of these coppies. A letter then was written by consent of the whole Councell of Car∣thage, to the Bishop of Rome, wherein no such thinge (said they) but the contrary rather was found in the Councel of Nice:* 2.36 that the Bishop of Rome, as did other Popes and metropoli∣tanes, should medle within his owne limits and boundes. And that therefore, if he were wise, hee should thenceforth be content with his owne dioces, and bishorick; & not intrude vpon an others possession. This letter was subscribed by 230 fa∣thers, and among them, the Popes selfe same three Legats be∣fore named. If the Pope and his Legats, when they vsed not such tyrāny as now they vse, did dare to falsifie a Councell: in almost a thousand, two hundred, and so many yeares passed, af∣ter this Councell of Carthage, vnto this yeare 1598. What shall they not haue done? Quien haze vn cesto, hara ciento: He that ma¦keth one basket, wil make a hundred. And no wonder it is, that they haue dared to falsifie the Councels, seeing they haue shamelesly taken from the law of God the 2. Commandement, Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any image, &c. And seeing but 9 Commandements, of the tenth commandement, Thou shalt not lust, &c. haue they made two commandements, as in the begin∣ning of this Treatise we haue noted. Our Spanish Caran••a in his Summa Conciliorum, setteth down no one of so many Cannons in it) of this 6. Councell of Carthage the cause is, least he shuld therein haue discouered the falshood of the Bishop of Rome, in alleaging of the Nicen Councell, that which the Councell neuer, but the contrary rather determined. A Summarie one∣ly he made, and verie briefe saying: that the Councell de∣termined, what the Nicen Councell demaunded of the Ea∣sterne Bishoppes: but saieth not vnto what purpose.

O great subtiltie. This Councell of Carthage, albeit it was ge∣nerall, called he prouincial. So also calleth it Panuinus, notwith∣standing they both cōfesse that there were found there present 217 Bishops, and three legates of the Pope: what letteth it then to be generall? The Papists, what they may, wil forget this sixt Councell of Carthage: albeit, saith Panninus, it was confir∣med in Trullo. Gracian also interpreting the words of the Councell,* 2.37 vseth the same malice: That none appeale (saith he) to partes beyond the sea, except it be to the Bishop of Rome. The cause why it was commanded in this 6. Councell of Car∣thage, that no appeale should be beyond the sea, was, for that the sismatikes of Affrike, condemned by the good Bishops of Affrike, appealed to Rome: Therfore commanded the councel they should not appeale, but that the businesse, without seeking further, should be concluded in Affricke. And so was the con∣clusion of this Councell: That the Bishop of Rome should not receiue those, that were excommunicate by the Bishops of Af∣fricke, nor accept their appellations, which had in Affrike bene condemned: and those that appealed to him, should be, for the same matter, excommunicate. The reasons whereuppon this Councell was founded, sent by it to Celestine Bishop of Rome, be these: That in no Coūcel was any such thing determi∣ned: But that the Nicen Councell contrariwise gaue the charge of the Bishops, and Ecclesiasticall persons to the Metropoli∣tane. The grace of the holy Spirit (saith it) will assist euery pro∣uince to iudge controuersies: that each one which felt him∣selfe greeued, might appeale to a prouinciall Councell: For it is more to bee beleeued, that God will rather inspire manie Priests in a Councell assembled then one only man, &c. By that which wee haue alleaged of the sixt Councell of Carthage, it clearely appeareth: how false is that, which the Pope said, that in the Nicen Councell the primacie was giuen him: and yet want there not some in our times also, which renewe this fal∣shood. And so D. Illescas vpon the life of Boniface 3 in the mar∣ginall note saith these words: Phocas de clared by the Law, that the Roman Church is head of the Church vniuersall. Also he saith: This superiority of the Roman Church hath euer sithens bene, and by all faithfull and Catholike Christians is holden

for a thing proued, & without dispute: as the Councell of Neece chap. 6. and Raimundus Rufus against the heretiks of this time, for louers of nouelties, &c. most plainely proueth. In the se∣uenth Councell of Carthage,* 2.38 the matter of the primacie was also debated. The cause was this: That Iohn, Bishop of Con∣stantinople, seeing himselfe fauoured of Maurice the Empe∣rour, called himselfe Bishop of Bishops, and vniuersall bishop. And this because he was Bishop of the citie, where the Empe∣rour was resident. Mauricius willing to aduaunce his citie, and abase Rome, did support, and maintaine him. A curse then was pronounced in this Councell, not against Iohn of Constantino∣ple, but generally, against whomsoeuer should take vpon him the title of vniuersall Bishop.* 2.39 The Doctors which at this time liued, and chiefly Saint Gregory, do witnesse the same. Let them read his epistles of the first booke the 76.* 2.40 78. 80. 85. and of the second booke, the 188. and 194. In none of these epistles saith S. Gregorie, that the said Iohn wronged S. Peter, nor withheld, nor yet vsurped the right and title of the Bishops of Rome: but protesteth, that it is title profane, sacrilegious, and the fore∣runner of Antichrist. And in the 4. booke and 48. chap. of the Register, the same Saint Gregorie doubteth not to pronounce him, that suffereth himselfe to be called vniuersal and chiefe Bi∣shop, to be the forerunner of Antichrist. Reade for this purpose the same Saint Gregorie lib. 4. Epist. 76. 78. 30. lib. 7. and 69. epist. And in the 35. epist. which he wrote to Iohn Bishop of Constantinople, who vsurped this title, he saith: All that was prophesied is fulfilled: the king of pride (namely Antichrist) is neere at hand: and that which is abhomination to speake, an host of Priests make preparatiō for him. And in an epistle, which he wrote to Mauricius the Emperour, hee saith: And I say boldly, that whosoeuer is called vniuersall Priest, either in his pride desireth so to be called, or is the forerunner of Antichrist: for that in waxing proud he preferreth himselfe to the rest, and with incomparable pride, walketh in the way of error. For, as that peruerse man wil aboue al men be holden for God:* 2.41 so nei∣ther more, nor lesse is he (be he what he will) that seeketh to be called Priest ouer the other priests, &c. About the 1240. yeare, Edward Archibishop of Salisburg, speaking in the Councell hol∣den

at Ratisbon to represse the insolencie and tyranny of the Popes,* 2.42 said these words: we might haue perceiued, had we not bene blind, vnder the title of chiefe Bishop, a most cruell wolfe in shepheards clothing. The Roman bishops daring, deceiuing and sowing the warres of warres, drawe weapons against all Christians. And becomming great, they kill the sheepe, cast peace and concord out of the world: draw from hel ciuil wars and domesticall seditions: more & more weaken the strengths of all men to triumph ouer all men, to deliuer vp all men, and to put all men in bondage and captiuitie. It is now (saith he) 170 yeares, since Hildebrand (he was called Gregorie 7.) vnder co∣lour of religion, laid the foundations of the Empire of Anti∣christ: he was the first that began this abominable warres: which his successors: vntil this day haue cōtinued. And then, the chiefe Bishops of Babylon, desire to reigne, they cānnot endure an equal. Beleeue me, that haue made experiēce: cease they will not, vntil (hauing suppressed the Emperor, defaced the maiesty of the Roman Empire,* 2.43 & oppressed the true Pastors) they de∣stroy by the same way, all whatsoeuer remaineth: they put al vn¦der their feet: they sit in the temple of God, & lift vp thēselues aboue all that is worshipped. He which is seruant of seruāts de∣sireth (as if he were God) to be Lord of Lords. In his breast tos∣seth, he new Coūcels to establish a proper empire: lawes he chā∣geth, and establisheth his owne: This man of perdition, whom they wontedly call Antichrist (in whose forehead is written the name of blasphemy, I am God: I cānot erre, polluteth, robbeth, spoyleth and killeth.* 2.44 He is set in the temple of God, making himselfe Lord of all. And that moreouer, which ye may reade in the 7. booke of the Annales of Auentino fol. 685. If such were the Popes 357. yeares since, when malice was not yet come to the height, what maner of men shall the Popes of our times be? Surelie, much worse: for in nothing do euill men profite, but in doing more euill.

Arnulphus Bishop of Orleans,* 2.45 openlie in the Councell at Remes, holden more then 560. yeares since, called the Pope Antichrist.* 2.46 Saint Bernard, who liued in the 1150. yeare, in his second, third and fourth books of Considerations, called the Pope Antichrist.* 2.47 The Abbot Ioachin Calabres, who

liued 350 yeeres since, called the Pope Antichrist. About the 1101.* 2.48 yeare liued Bishop Fluencius, that called the Pope Antichrist.* 2.49 About the 1245. yeare, liued Nicholas Gallus, who seeing the deformitie of the Church, wrote a booke against the Popes intituled Ignea sagitta,* 2.50 a fiery arrow. Marsilius, a lear∣ned man,* 2.51 wrote more then 200. yeares since, against the Pope and his lawes. At the same time almost liued Michael Cesenas, Generall of the Minoritts, who openly called the Pope Antich∣rist. Aboue.* 2.52 200. yeres past, Iohn Wicliffe wrote and preached against the Pope;* 2.53 and reformed many popish abuses in Eng∣land. The same did after wardes Iohn Hus, and Ierome of Prage in Bohemia Francisco Petrarca, an Italyan borne in the 1304 yere, and in the 1374. yere dyed, very truly wrote, against the Pope, and his court. Read this 20. Epistle, wherein he calleth the court Papall, Babylon, & Babilonish strūper, which is set vpon many waters. Mother of all Idolatries, and whoredomes. Read his 92. which beginneth: Del' Empia Babilonia, &c. which word for word thus soundeth in English. From wicked Babylon, whence all shame is fled, where no goodnesse remaineth: Har∣bour of sorrowe, mother of errours, to prolong life am I fled. Item the 106. Sonet, which beginneth Fiamma d'oal ciel, &c. The flame of heauen vpon thy hayres (or curled lockes) O caytife, which from the fountaine and wallet (to wit from drinking of water, and poorely feeding) by impouerishing others, art become rich and great: Sith so much thou re∣ioycest in doing euill. Neast of treasons, wherein what mischiefes are now spread through the world, be hatched. Seruant of wine, bed, and belly cheere, in whome whore∣dome hath made her last proofe: For thy Chamberlaines young and olde goe playing the wantons, and Baelzabub in the middest, with bellowes, fire, and looking glasses. In the fether at the shadowe wast thou not brought, but naked to the winde, vnshod among the bushes, &c. Such now is thy life, that the stinke is gone vp vnto God.

Also in the 107. Sonet, which beginneth, L'auara Babylo∣nia, &c. Couetous Babylon so full hath heaped the sacke of the wrath of God, and of wicked and peruerse vices, that it bursteht: and not Iupiter, nor Pallas, but Bacchus and

Venus hath made her gods. Expecting reason doth torment and consume me, &c. And foure verses further. Her Idolles shall be holden for earth, &c. Also the 108. Sonnet, which begin∣neth: Fontana di dolore, &c. Fountain of griefe, harbor of wrath, schoole of errors, and Temple of heresie: Rome in elder time, now false and peruerse Babylon, for whom I so much weepe & sigh. O shop of deceit, ô prison of wrath, where goodnesse dy∣eth, and euill is maintained and nourished: hell of the liuing: great wonder shall it be, if Christ in the end be not wroth with thee, founded in chast and humble pouertie, liftest thou vp thy hornes against thy founders? Shamelesse strumpet, where hast thou put thy trust? In thine adulteries, in so great abun∣dance of euill gotten riches? &c. If Petrarch 260 yeares and more sithens, with great reason and truth said this against the Pope and his Court papall: what shall be said now, when the malice, tyranny, vngodlinesse and idolatrie of the Pope and his court are come to the height?* 2.54 Danter an Author more ancient then Petrarch, and Bocace, of the same time with Petrarch, as li∣tle flattred the Pope: other things as much as Petrarch say they. Dante in his 7. song of hell, accuseth the Pope of couetousnesse. In the 11. song and 6. circle he accuseth him of heresie. In the 15. song he accuseth him of sodomie. And in the 19. he accu∣seth him of simonie.* 2.55 (These bee the foure cardinall vertues, which are found in the Popes, Couetousnesse, heresie, sodo∣mie, and simonie. Bocace in the second Nouell of the Iornada of his Decameron, in the name of a Iew called Abraham, saith, that generally all the Court of Rome, from the greatest to the least, dishonestly sinned in the sinne of whoredome: and not naturally onely, but also sodomitically, without any bri∣dle, without any remorse of conscience, or shame, &c. They haue not (saith he) either holinesse, deuotion, or good works, &c. And in manie other places doth he the same. These three Dante, Petrarch and Botace bee ancient writers, Italians, and fathers of the Italian tongue,* 2.56 and well experienced in the af∣faires of the Pope and his Court. Sanazaro the most excel∣lent Italian Poet of our times, speaking of the Pope, thus saith in his Epigrams.

In vaticano noster latet, hunc tamen alto, Christe vides coelo, proh dolor, & pateris.

To wit, In the Vaticano (which is the pallace of Saint Peter in Rome) our (Barbarian) lieth hid: but yet thou Christ from the high heauen beholdest him: ah griefe, & doest thou suffer him? What more could Luther, or Caluin, or the rest of the late wri∣ters, which haue written against the Pope and his Romish court say, then these his Italians haue said. Petrarch calleth it wicked Babylon, mother of errors: he wisheth fire to fall from heauen and consume it (such abhominations had seene therein) he cal∣leth it a neast of treasons, &c. gluttonous and luxurious. God cannot (saith he) longer be patient with her, &c. Idols he saith shall be throwne to the ground,* 2.57 &c. Hee calleth her the fountaine of griefe, harbour of wrath, schoole of errours, temple of heresies, &c. Behold if the Pope may erre in faith: And it is to be noted, that Pope Pius the fifth, (as in his life wee haue said) hath spunged all these places by vs alleaged, out of Petrarch and Bocace. The cause is, least men should know their wickednesse, abominations and impieties, but may hold him for holy, and for God vpon earth. Great shame was it for the Pope,* 2.58 that so famous Italian Authours, that Italian books, and printed in Italy, should so roundly tell the wickednesse of him & his. About the 1430. yeare liued Thomas Rendon, a Carme∣lite, of whom in the life of Eugenius the fourth, we haue before made mention: He said in his sermons, which in Italy & France he preached:* 2.59 that in Rome were committed great abhominati∣ons, &c. For which cause Pope Eugenius 4. did cause him to be burned in Rome. Aboue a hundred yeares is it, sithens Lauren∣cius Valla Patricius, a Roman opposed himselfe to the Pope, and called Rome Babylon: for which cause he was banished: but the king of Naples,* 2.60 receiued, and very honorably entertained him. Ieronymus Sauanarola a Dominican Friar, preached in Italy, the Pope to be Antichrist, &c. For this that our cursed Spanish beast Alexander 6. (as in the life of this Alexander 6. we haue said) did cause him in Florence most cruelly to be burned. Within these 80 yeares space, haue bene infinite numbers, that in Almaine, France, Italy, England, yea, in Spaine, and other nations also haue written against the Pope and his Popish do∣ctrine:

let their workes be read, and their reasons agreeing with the word of God considered, which is the true and onely squire & rule, whereby euery life and doctrine ought to bee ru∣led and confirmed. Returne we now to the Primacie, which the Pope as another Diotrephes (of whom speaketh S. Iohn in his 3. catholike Epistle) loueth to hold,* 2.61 and so doth vsurpe it. A history wrote S. Augustine, very wel declaring the equality which hath the Bishop of Rome with other Bishops. Donatus (saith S. Augu∣stine) de casas negras, of whom the Donatists take their name, had grieuously accused Cecilianus Archbishop of Carthage.* 2.62 Constā∣tine the Emperour (the cause being simply ecclesiasticall) com∣mitted the same to Miltiades Bishop of Rome, & other certaine Bishops of Italy, France, and Spaine. Had there bene ordinarie iurisdiction no commission from the Emperour, nor to appoint him associates had bene needfull. But listen a litle: Donatus was condemned by them aboue named, who seeing himself con∣demned, appealed to the Emperour: the Emperour remitted the appeale to the Archbishop of Areletum, either to allow or disallow of the sentence, which the Bishop of Rome and his as∣sociates, had giuen. Where then was the Primacie of the Pope his iurisdiction: his sentence without any appellation: his know∣ledge, & hearing of all appeales, his fulnesse of power, whereof he so much glorieth? And the Emperor, wil they not say, was an infidel, or tyrant: for it was Constantine the Great, who (by their owne reckoning) spoiled himself of a good part of the Empire, to giue it vnto them. That Constantine the Great appointed Mil∣tiades iointly with the rest, for Iudge, to heare the cause of Ceci∣lianus. Onuphrius Panuinus in his note vpon Platina, in rhe life of Miltiades doth witnesse the same: and confirmes it with Optatus Mileuitanus in his first booke, and with that which saith Euse∣bius in the tenth booke and fift chap. of his ecclesiasticall hi∣storie. But Panuinus as a Flatterer of the pope maketh no men∣tion of the appeale we haue spoken of, because it impeached the authoritie,* 2.63 which the Popes haue vsurped. As touching the calling of the Councels, the Emperours called the General, the Patriarks and Metropolitans called the Nationall, or prouincial Councels: The Patriarkes and not the Bishop of Rome did gouerne in the Councels, which they held in their Patriarke∣domes: for all being equall, and vnder one head Christ, the

Bishop of Rome did not exceede them either in dignity or power.* 2.64 So saith Athanasius, writing to Liberius Bishop of Rome. All the Apostles (saith he) in honour and power be e∣quall. Saint Cyprian likewise, more ancient then Athanasius: There is not (saith he) but one bishopricke through the world, wherof euery bishop holdeth his part.* 2.65 Also that none in his time was called,* 2.66 or made Bishop of Bishops, nor had by tyranny subiected his companions to obey him. Also he complaineth that the prophane Sismatikes withdrew themselues to the Bi∣shop of Rome. There was none (saith he) that would doe this, but certaine lost and desperate men, making men beleeue, that the Bishops of Affrike had lesse authoritie thē he of Rome.* 2.67 S. Ierome to this selfe same purpose saith: Wheresoeuer a Bishop shal be, be it in Rome, or in Egubium, be it in Constantinople, or in Regium, one selfe same dignity he hath, and one selfsame priesthood:* 2.68 riches nor pouertie either make him superiour or inferior. And so the ancient Doctors, as Ireneus, Tertullian, Hilla∣rius, Cyprian, &c. when they wrote to the Bishop of Rome, they gaue him not the glorious titles, which the flatterers of our times now giue him: Most holy father, most blessed Pope, chiefe Bishop, our Lord, & God vpon earth: they called him brother, fellow Bishop, companion in office: & other such like titles, which sauored of loue & Christian simplicitie, & not of flattery & pride, wherewith the miserable Popes are puffed vp, & rest much contēted. And if it seemed to those Fathers, that the Bi∣shop of Rome countermāded, or in any thing faulted (seeing he was a man) either in life or doctrine, they aduised him, & if need so required reproued him. Thus not once by chance, but many times, & that very sharply did Cyprian handle Stephen Bishop of Rome. Ireneus reproued Ʋictor, for that through an impudent ambition, he excōmunicated the Churches of Asia, for the diffe∣rēce in celebration of Easter. Who should now dare to do this, albeit the Pope were another Iohn 8. 12. 13. 14. 23. or 24. or were he another Boniface 8. another Syluester 2. another Grego∣ry 7. another Alexander 6, Paule 3. & 4. or Pius the fift. By di∣uine law all Bishops are equall: and so as brothers, are to ad∣uise and correct one another. If any difference there bee of Maioritie, or Minoritie, by positiue lawe it commeth,

as the Cannonists themselues, when the truth doth inforce thē, confesse, saying: Quod omnis maioritas & minoritas, etiam Papa∣tus, est de iure positiuo. That all maioritie and minoritie, yea the verie Popedome it selfe, is by the positiue law: as much to say, that men haue made it. And yet go I further. The maiority, say I, which the Pope hath vsurped ouer all the Churches, being a∣gainst the Lambe of the Apocalyps, and against his Saints, is not by diuine, nor yet humane law, I say it is de iure diabolico, of the diuell: that it is, an infernall tyranny, against which, all the world is to rise vp, as against a fire and generall burning, which toucheth euery particular person. Note here, that which in the life of Iohn 24. we haue noted: where the Pope by a decree of the Councell of Constance and Basile is proued to be subiect to the Councell: and that more ouer which there we haue said. Not bluntly and foolishly (as they say) but with good reason me seemeth, do I say this: as by the sayings of the Fathers, and decrees of ancient Councels, we haue sufficiently proued the same. And had there bene none to haue said it, yet their proper life and doctrine, which we haue in the beginning mentioned, are most euident testimonies to confirme our sayings. By their liues may each one see (if of wilfull ignorance he become not blockish,* 2.69 foolish, and blind) the Popes, which haue bin bishops of Rome, from Boniface the third (who was a creature of Phocas the Emperour, an adulterer, murderer, and tyrant) vntil Clement 8. or 10. which now tyrannizeth) to haue almost bene al noted (read their histories) of terrible, enormious and wicked vices, and sinnes. Witches they haue bene, murtherers, ill beloued, tumultuous troublers of common wealths and kingdomes, se∣ditious, reuengefull brothellers, simonists, sodomites, periured, incestuous, Nigromancers, sacrilegious, wicked, without God, without religion. They then being such, we conclude them not to be successors of Peter, but of Iudas: not to be vicars of Christ, but of the Diuell, and verie Antichrist. But now for more con∣firmation of that which is said, we will alleage certaine passa∣ges of holy Scripture, which the Papists themselue vnderstand and interpret of Antichrist: we will consider if that which the Scripture saith Antichrist shall do and say, the Pope doth and saith. And seeing that the doctrine and life of the Pope is the

very same, which the scripture doth say shalbe that of Anti∣christ: by the Papists owne confession, will we conclude, the Pope to be Antichrist.

The first passage,* 2.70 is taken out of Daniel the 11. chapter: which saith: And the king shall doe what he list: By king, aswell in this place, as chapter 8. 23. and 24. is ment Antiochus, a great persecutor of the people of God; This Antiochus was a figure of Antichrist, which is the Pope. Antiochus burned the Bible, aduanced his God Mauzim, forbad marriage, made Idols of gold and siluer, adorned them with rich ornaments, &c. and the same doth the Pope. Daniell proceedeth. He shall exalt, and magnifie himselfe against all that is God, and shall speake mar∣ueylous thinges against the God of Gods: and shall prosper till the wrath be accomplished: for the determination is made; Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the desires of women, nor care for any God: for he shal magnifie himselfe against all,* 2.71 &c. Note here in Daniel. 3. notable markes which (saith he) Antichrist shall haue: In whomsoeuer then we shall see them, hold we him for. Antichrist. The 1. is that he shall not acknowledge the God of his fathers: 2. is that he shall not regard the loue of women,* 2.72 3. nor care for any God. The cause of all this (saith he) is the excessiue pride. The Pope being of the race of Christians, which haue worshipped the true God, father of our Lord Iesus Christ, hath brought into the Church of God, where he holdeth his seat, Idolatrie and superstition, commaun∣ding men, in afflictiō & calamitie, to inuocate another, & others then God:* 2.73 contrary to the expresse cōmandemēt of God. Thou shalt haue no other Gods before me: and contrary to that which he commaundeth by his Prophet:* 2.74 Call vpon me in the day of trouble. There is no commaundement of God, either in the old or new Testament, that commaundeth vs to inuocate any other but God alone. Neither is there any example of Pa∣triarke, Prophet,* 2.75 or Apostle, which hath called vpon any, saue God alone. For how shall they call vpon him, in whom they haue not beleeued? as saith Saint Paule. In one onely God we beleeue, vpon him onely let vs call. This new Doctrine hath the Pope brought into the Church, to call vpon others then God alone: Therefore is he Antichrist. Who hath forbidden Chri∣stians

to reade the law of the Lord, the bookes of the Pro∣phets, Apostles, and Euangelists? The Pope. Who burneth these holy bookes, and those that for instruction of their conscience read them? The Pope. Who hath taken vppon him authoritie to pardon sinnes, and that for money, it being God alone which doth graciously pardon thē? The Pope. Who hath caused a little peece of white bread to be worshipped say∣ing: it is the true God, which created heauen and earth? The Pope. Therefore is he Antichrist, which neither honoreth nor a doreth the God of his fathers,* 2.76 who in the bookes, that the Pope burneth, hath manifested himselfe to his faithfull. The 2. marke is, that he shall not regard the loue of women (to wit) that vn∣der colour of chastitie, holines, & meritorious works, he shall abhorre marriage. So greatly hath the Pope abhorred marriage that a law he hath made, that no Pope, Cardinal, Patriarke, Archbishop, Bishop, Deane, Archeacon, Priest, nor Friar, Dea∣con, nor subdeacō, nor any Nunne shal marry. And wherefore? For pure hypocrisie; to be sold to the ignorant people, for holy; for Angels, which are not fleshly, but wholly spirituall: And the miserable people, dispising the meanes of marriage, which God hath giuen them. Will rather burne then marry. And so God deliuereth them vp to shamefull & vile affections, and in their lusts doe they burne (as saith S. Paule) Fornicators they are,* 2.77 adulterers, Incestuous persons, & that moreouer which the Apostle mētioneth. These be the fruits of his cōstrained cha∣stitie, of his angelical, & not fleshly life, of his vowe of chastity, vowed of so many, and kept of so fewe. Of such like, the same S. Paul fore warneth his disciple Timothie,* 2.78 saying: that they shall speake lies through hypocrisie, hauing their cōsciences seared; that they shall forbid marriage. What nation in the world, hath bene so barbarous, so cruel, so tyrannous, & Godlesse that hath forbidden marriage to so many thousands of men and women as are at this day of Priests, Fryars, and Nunnes? Onely such law maketh Antichrist: Only the Pope maketh it, therefore is the Pope Antichrist: which regardeth not his owne lawful wife, but his Ganimeds and strumpets. Much paine hath the Pope of long time taken, to cause this his tyrannicall lawe to bee ob∣serued: Many people and nations, seeing it a law tyrannous,

and preiudiciall to the Common-wealth haue withstood him: because that priests and Friars, not hauing proper wiues, and being lusty men, which liue in idlenesse, and abundance (a life inclyning men to luxuritie) bestow themselues among the wiues & daughters of their neighbours & friends.* 2.79 In the Coun∣cell of Nice, was this busines proposed: but through the Coun∣cell of good Paphnucius not affected. S. Gregorie forbad mar∣riage: but (taught afterwards by experience of 6000. heads of young Infants, which they foūd in a pond) adnulled & reuoked his decree: as before in his life, we haue declared. Note that which we haue said to this same purpose vpon the life of Siricius who so against the hayre alleaged the saying of S. Paul. Those which be in the flesh cannot please God. And that which we noted vpon Nicholas 1. & in the life of Pius 2. & of Paul 2. experience at this day sufficiently sheweth, how impious and tyrannous this law is. And suppose it were good yet is it not obserued. Much better should it be to leaue to each one the liberty which God hath giuen them, and not to lay s••ares for the conscience. He that can passe without marriage, shall doe very well not to mar••y: and chiefly the minister in time of persecution which i•• to be free to preach the word of God wheresoeuer they shall call him. But the guift of chastitie is not giuen to all: and if to any, yet is it not perpetuall. The surest way then not to offend God, nor defile his owne body, w••ich is the tem••le of the holy Ghost,* 2.80 and ••herefore to be kept cleane is that euery man (as Saint Paul doth aduise vs) haue his owne wife and eue∣ry woman her owne husband to the great griefe of the Pope, who is Antichrist,* 2.81 and commaundeth the contrary. The third marke is, that Antichrist shall not care for any God: to wit, hee shalbe an Atheist; a Godlesse man, and without religion. This in many Popes haue wee fully, and clerely seene which nei∣ther liueing, nor dying, had any religion. He is not one alone, that entred into the Popedome like a fox,* 2.82 liued in the Pope∣dome like a Lyon, and dyed like a dogge: Let their liues be read. the reason of all this giueth Daniel, saying: for hee shall magnifie himselfe aboue all Antichrist, which is the Pope, hath made himselfe vniuersal Bishop, head of the Church absolute (or dissolute) Lord, aswell in the temporaltie, as the

spi••itualty, euer all the Monarkes. kings and Princes, of the world: that he may displace and place them, when he pleaseth, and no man ought to demaund why doest thou so? And so causeth Emperours, kings, and great Lords to fall prostrate on the gorund, in token of vassallrie, slauerie, and subiection, kisse his feete, and worship him: The Pope truly is proud as the diuell, who said to Christ. All this will I giue thee, if thou wilt fall downe and worship me. And so shall haue the wages, that had the diuell. Which thing Daniell declareth, in the 36. verse of the 11. chapter saying, that he shall prosper, vntill the wrath bee accomplished: for the determination is made: and in the last words of this chapter he saith. And his end shall come, and none shall helpe him. This is the comfort of a Christian, that Antichrist, the Pope, his enemie, and perse∣cutor: shall so end, as he hath deserued. And so shall the Church be from hi•• tyranny.* 2.83 The 2. passage is, of S. Paul to the Thes∣salonians, where clerely and plainely he calleth Antichrist, man of sinne, and sonne of perdition, which opposeth, & li••teth vp himselfe against all which is God,* 2.84 or that is worshipped: So that, as God, he sitteth in the temple of Cod shewing himselfe that he is God. And a little lower: whose cōming is by the wor∣king of Sathan,* 2.85 with great power, & signes, & lying wonders, & with all deceiueablenesse of vnrighteousnesse (working) in them that perish, &c. The papists themselues cōfefse, that Saint Paul here speaketh of Antichrist. Now let vs fee, if the Pope doe the same things: and if he do them, then is he Antichrist. By An∣tichrist, must we not vnderstand one man alone, which is to be and happen: but an estate, a seat, a succession of men▪ & an Em∣pire exalted against Christ: yet with the name and title of pa∣stor, and Bishop of the Church, and with the title of the vicar of Christ Iesus himselfe. Through hypocrisie, and fayned humi∣litie, he calleth himselfe, the seruant of Gods seruants: but through diuelish pride, he maketh himselfe Lord of all. In the time of S. Paul, began this Empire of Antichrist, as he wit∣nesseth saying: For all ready the misterie of Iniquitie beginneth to worke,* 2.86 onely he which now ruleth, shall let, vntill he be ta∣ken out of the way. This shalbe, when the Lord shall slay him, with the spirit of his mouth (as there saith the Apostle) Now

haue we proued that of the ruyne of the Romane Empire, the Pope, who is Antichrist, by little and little hath ere∣cted his kingdome. All this to one man cannot be applyed: but to an estate, and condition of men. Antichrist is a Greeke word, as much to say, as contrary to Christ: See wee then some thinges,* 2.87 wherein the Pope doth oppose himselfe to Christ.* 2.88 The people sought to make Christ a king: but Christ would not: For his kingdome, he sai••h: is not of this world. The Pope without demaunding,* 2.89 or seeking it of the people, hath made himselfe vniuersall king ouer all the kings of this world. and so at his fantasie, doth place and displace them. The second opposition.* 2.90 Christ, being God, humbled him∣selfe, and to saue vs,* 2.91 became man, reconcyling vs with the father. The Pope being a man, maketh himselfe God, saying: that in hell he hath authoritie and power casting into it, whom soeuer he will, and also drawing out from thence (If he please) as did Pope S. Gregorie (say they) drawe the soule of the Em∣perour Traian,* 2.92 who was an Infidel, & persecutor of the Church. Authoritie hee hath in purgatorie, drawing soules from thence (as say they) hee doth dayly. Hee hath authoritie in earth binding and loosing whomsoeuer hee will: He hath autho∣ritie also in heauen, placing therein whom hee will, com∣maunding the Angels to carrie the Soule of whomsoeuer he shall please without passing the paynes of purgatorie (as by the bull which Pope Clement the s••xt graunted to such as com∣ming to Rome to obteyne the Iubile, should die by the way) doth appeare. All this saith the Pope that hee can doe. And so also saith his Parasites: Yet all is but lies, to condemne, and carry vs with him,* 2.93 to the house of his Father the diuell. The third opposition. Christ doth commaund vs to search the scripture:* 2.94 and giueth a reason, for by them shall we know him. The Pope vnder most greiuous payne, commaundeth vs not to reade them, nor looke vppon them: least that wee knowing Christ by reading of the Scriptures, may also know him to bee Antichrist. And to busie vs with some thing, hee commaund•• vs to reade lying Legends, he commaunds vs to pray the Rosarie, which Alanus with so great falsehood and impietie, as we haue said in the life of Sistus 4. renewed. So

many Paternosters, and so many Aue Maries, before a c••••••••∣fixe, before the Image of the virgin Mary, or of this or that o∣ther he, or she Saints, he commaunds vs to pray. To a certaine great Lady, called Isabell graunted Pope Leo pardon of all her sinnes, if kneeling in her owne lodging, before the Image of any he or she Saint, she should say fiue Paternosters, and fiue Aue Maries. Behold what agreement is there betweene the Aue Marta and the Crucifixe: or the Paternoster, and the virgin Mary?* 2.95 What maner of prayer is this, when he that prayeth, nei∣ther knoweth, nor vnderstandeth what he prayeth? Oh blind∣nesse! Oh ignorance.* 2.96 The fourth opposi••ion. Christ calleth vn∣to him all those that trauell, and be afflicted in conscience, that he may refresh them. The Pope commands vs to goe to the virgin Marie, and to hee and she Saints. What other thing is this,* 2.97 but to leaue the fountaine of liuing water (as saith Ieremi∣as) and to dig pooles, that can hold no water? Between Christ, and the Pope are there many other opposicions yet will we set downe but the last of all: that Christ with great triumph is a∣scended into heauen,* 2.98 and there sitteth at the right hand of his father: And shamefully the Pope descendeth into hell, and to the depth of hell falleth in the company of Iudas, whose suc∣cessor hee is, and there by his owne Father the diuell shalbe euerlastingly tormented. Yee see here, that the Pope is an aduersarie, and opposeth, and lifteth vp himselfe against all that is God, or that is worshipped, and sitteth in the Tem∣ple of God, shewing himselfe to bee God. By that which the Apostle saith, that Antichrist sitteth in the Temple of God, hee giueth to vnderstand, that Antichrist shall neither bee Turke, Moore, Iewe, nor Pagan, but a Christian, and that professeth Christian religion. The Pope sitteth in Rome, a City very ancient in Christian Religion, where were so ma∣ny good Bishops, for almost the space of 300 yeares: which sealed with their bloud the Doctrine, which preached, and nowe also in Rome, notwithstanding the tyranny of Anti∣christ, hath God his Church, as hee had in Sodome, where was Lot and his familie. That which Saint Paule saith, that the comming of Antichrist shalbe with great power, signes, and lying woonders: is to be noted: and all this shall hee

doe, by the working of Sathan. Here also it appeareth, that the diuell worketh his miracles.* 2.99 Which confirmeth the Spanish prouerbe. Sease milagro, y hagalo eldiablo. Be it a Miracle, and the diuell doth it: but all, to dec••iue. The migh∣tie power of the Pope who is ignorant of?* 2.100 That which Christ of himselfe saith, dareth the Pope to say of himselfe. Data est mihi omnis potestas, all power is giuen vnto mee. O blas∣phemy intollerable! As touching his signes, and lying won∣ders, the world is full: The very papists themselues, that haue any vnderstanding, are ashamed of them. But the sim∣ple, the Idiots, the vulgar sort beleeue, and holde them for true miracles, and for them rather will die, then for the Doctrine of the Prophetes, or Apostles, or Christ Iesus himselfe, whereof they are wholly ignorant! Oh ignorant blindnesse,* 2.101 and blinde ignorance. How many Images haue spoken? How many haue sweate, and that droppes of bloud? The ignorant people beleeueth that the beard, haires and nayles of the crucifixe of Burgos, doe grow. How many mi∣racles, say they, doe the Images of our Lady of Guadalupe, and that of Monsarrate? How many Capti••es deliuer they? How many dead doe they rayse againe? How many blind giue they sight vnto? &c. Either this which they say, is vn∣truth, and not therefore to bee beleeued: or else verily doe they these miracles (if they doe them) by the operation of Sa∣than; that the vnbeleeuers, ••hich wil not beleeue the truth may beleeue lies:* 2.102 as in this selfe same chapter Saint Paule doth ad∣uise vs, not to beleeue such miracles, as are ••or founded vpon the word of God. In the Treatise of the Masse more shal be said concerning miracles. Not to make an Image▪ nor any likenesse, &c. Not to worship or do them reuerence doth God commaund vs. To make Images, to worship and doe reue∣rence vnto them doth the Pope commaund vs,* 2.103 that purgatory should be better beleeued. O how many m••r••cles, howe ma∣ny dreames, visions, & apparitions haue there bene? only one I will recite▪ which is read in the Enchiridion of times, composed by Friar Alonso Ʋenero. Thus then saith hee fol. 118. In the yeare of our Lord 1164. a certaine holy Hermit before decea∣sed, appeared in visiō to the bishop of Ligoniū, & said vnto him;

there dyed in all parts with him 30000.* 2.104 men, and onely Saint Barnard without any payne, flew to heauen, 3. descended in∣to purgatorie, and all the rest into hell, perpetually to be damned. Thus far Ʋenero. He that reporteth this, was no Ideot, but a preacher; and of the order of preachers. Who will not beleeue an holy hermite, come from another world? a Bishop, and a preacher also? O happie Bishop which knew what passed in Heauen, Purgatorie, and hell. Blessed be our God, which hath opened our eyes, and made vs to vnder∣stand, such apparitions, to be illusions of the diuell. For con∣firmation of this our Doctrine,* 2.105 Reade the Parable, which our Sauiour propoundeth, of the rich worldling, who prayed Abraham, to send Lazarus before deceased to the house of his father, that he might declare to his fiue brethren, that which he passed. But Abraham answered: they haue Mo∣ses and the Prophets, let them heare them: whom if they will not heare; neither will they bee perswaded though a man should rise from the dead. Luke 16. So that euery Christian, which readeth, searcheth, and meditateth the holy scripture, doth know, that all this which they say concerning Purgatorie, is lies: albeit the Pope will haue it an Article of faith. Were it an article of faith, it should be founded vpon the scripture: On the scripture it is not founded: therefore it is no Arti∣cle of faith. Also, were it an Artticle of faith, it should be one of the twelue of the Apostles creede: but it is not, there∣fore it is not an Article of faith. But it is (as saith Doctour Constantine) the head of the wolfe. It serueth to mainetayne idle bellies. Conclude wee this then of the false myracles of Antichrist, with that which the Lord saith. False Christes, and false Prophetes shall arise,* 2.106 and shall worke signes great and wonderfull, so that, if it were possible, the verie elect should be deceiued. Well hath our Redemer forewarned vs, well hath his Apostle Saint Paule foretold vs. See we now to our selues: for of ignorance now shall we not sinne, we are forewarned. And as Daniel for our consolation foretold vs of the miserable end of Antichrist: so also saith Saint Paule, and that more plainely then Daniel, that the Lord will destroy him with the spirit of his mouth, and consume him with the

brightnesse of his comming: which we see dayly more and more accomplished. How many kingdomes and prouinces do now know the Pope to be Antichrist? And how came they by this knowledge? not forced, but by reading and hearing the word of God.* 2.107 Very wise was the Pope in forbidding the Bi∣ble, in forbidding the reading of the holy Scripture: well did he vnderstand, that all his euill, his whole ruine and destruction should there thence proceede. But I commaund it. The Lord (saith Saint Paule) will destroy him with the Spirit of his mouth, with his word, with the holy Scripture, with the do∣ctrine of the olde and new Testament, with the Bible, which he so much abhorreth. Many nations haue forsaken him, one∣ly Spaine and Italy giue him life. But albeit they so do, yet is his sicknesse vncurable, and doubtlesse shall he die thereof.

The third and last passage, wherewith we confirme the Pope to be Antichrist,* 2.108 is taken out of the seuenteenth chap∣ter of the Reuelation of Saint Iohn. Reade the whole chapter. Here will we note the principall points. Saint Iohn saith, hee saw a woman sit vppon a beast: the woman and the beast with their quallities and attire he depainteth. The woman (saith hee) was the great whore, which sitteth vpon manie waters, with whom the kings of the earth haue committed fornication: He saith, that she was set vppon a beast: That this woman was clothed with purple and Scarlet, and guilded with golde, and adorned with precious stones, &c. Who had in her forehead a name wri••ten, A Mysterie. Great Baby∣lon, mother of fornications, and abhominations of the earth: that this woman was drunken with the bloud of the Saints, and with the bloud of the Martyrs of Iesus. And concluding the chapter, he saith: that this woman is the great citie, wh••ch reigneth ouer all the kings of the earth. Concer∣ning the beast (saith he) which was of the colour of Scarlet, full of the names of blasphemie, which had seuen heades and ten hornes. Saint Iohn saith, that when he saw this woman ride vpon the beast, he greatly wondered. The Angell declareth vnto him the secret of the woman and of the beast. The beast (saith the Angell) which thou hast seene, was, and is not, &c. He saith vnto him that the seuen heades be seuen mountaines,

whereupon the woman sitteth. He saith: that the ten hornes be ten kinges,* 2.109 subiect to the beast: That these kings shall fight against the Lambe: but the Lambe shall oue••come them. That the waters whereupon the Whoore sitteth,* 2.110 bee peo∣ples, and kindreds, and nations, and tongues. Hee saieth, that the ten hornes of the beast shall hate the whore,* 2.111 shall make her desolate, and destroy her. Who seeth not Anti∣christ, the Pope of Rome, here figured and liuely painted out? to whom can all these things be applied, but to him alone, The whore is the Pope:* 2.112 the beast is the Romane Empire, whereupon the Pope sitteth, a••d wherewith hee hath lifted vp himselfe.* 2.113 It is a common p••rase of speech in the Scr••p∣ture, to call Idolatrie and superstition, fornication: and t••e Idolaters it calleth strumpets and whoores. Reade the s••∣cond chapter of Ieremie and 3. verse. Ezech. 16. chap. Of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 chap. 1. 2. and 3. The Pope then is called Whore and gre••t whore, for his idolatrie and superstition which he committeth, and teacheth to so many people and nations. Note that which we haue said in the passage, cited out of the 11. chapter of Daniel.

How much more yet, by the great prouidence of God, hath this thing fully, and plainely happened; seing a Pope hath bin, which was a woman and a greate whoore. Reade the life which we haue recited of Iohn 8. where he saith: that the wo∣man was clothed with purple and scarlet, and gold &c. Euen so, is the Pope in his pontificall habite, and chiefly the day of his coronation fully clothed. Platina, speaking of Pope Clement the fifth (as in his l••fe we haue decla••ed) saith: that at his coronation, fell a wall, which killed many, and that the Pope falling from his horse, lost a Carbuncle which fell from his Miter, or as they call it Reyno, that was worth s••xe thou∣sand Florences. D. Illescas, chap. 24. speaking of the coroan∣tion of Leo the tenth▪ saith these words: The day of this coro∣nation in Rome was so solemne and ioyfull, that any hardly re∣membred to haue seene the like thing. For besides the other feastes made, which should be tedious to recount, they affirme aboue an hundred thousand duckets to haue bene cast among the people, &c. How could this Pope say that which said Saint

Peter, Siluer and gold haue I none? This woman he calleth Ba∣bylon, as much to say as confusion. He calleth her the mo∣ther of whoredomes and abominations. The same also is Rome fully and plainely. What citie is there nowe in the worlde, wherein are so great confusions of vices, and so many thou∣sands of common whoores, which they call Curtisans, of whom the Pope hath so great a rent, that hee may make thereof a great inheritance? Yet this is nothing, compared with other infinite abominations, which in Rome are commit∣ted. What place in Christendome is the wicked sinne more suffered without punishment, then in Rome? This wo∣man, saith Saint Iohn was druken with the bloud of the Mar∣tyrs of Iesus. How many, and how many hath the Pope caused to be burned, and to die by the sword, for saying and belee∣uing Iesus Christ to be our only and chiefe Bishop, Intercessor and Mediator, as the Apostle calleth him? For beleeuing that the body which he once offered vpon the tree of the crosse, is the onely and alone sacrifice, wherewith the wrath of the Fa∣ther is appeased? For beleeuing that by faith onely, without a∣ny respect of our owne workes, we are iustified? In our times of these threescore or fourescore yeares, how much innocent bloud hath this rauening wolfe, for this cause shed and spilled in Almaine, France, England, and in Italy also, and within for∣tie or fiftie yeares, in our countrey of Spaine? The fires and persecutions of Seuill, Valladolid and other partes of Spaine, do witnesse. What satisfaction shall this so cruell beast make for one Doctour Constantine, the onely pearle of our coun∣trey of Spaine? For one Doctour Ʋargas? For Doctour E∣gidius? For Don Iohn Ponce of Lyons, sonne to the Countie of Baylen, so neare kinsman to the Duke of Arcos? For one Christopher de Arellano, a man, by the confession of the Inquisitors themselues, most learned? For one Ieronymo Ca∣ro? For one Licenciate Iohn Gonçales? For the Licenciate Lo∣sada? All these were men of singular life, which the Papistes themselues that knewe them, cannot denie: and godly they were in doctrine. All these in Seuill, and many others, men and women, were either condemned aliue, or else vn∣tombed being dead, by the fire consumed. At one time,

were all these, and so all at one time almost burned in Seuill. O Seuill, Seuill, that killest and burnest the prophetes which God sendeth vnto thee. Name me some eight of thy ser∣uants of the Pope, at this day liuing in thee, which aswell in life as doctrine, may compare with or paragon those eight which I haue named, as thou then burnedst. As the bloud of Abell cried out to God:* 2.114 so now the bloud of these Martyrs do likewise crie vnto God. Vnder the ashes of these blessed men hath God hidden many small sparkles, which when he shall please, he will blowe away, and so kindle them, that a farre greater fire shall they make, then that which is passed: and so shall increase the number of the faithfull:* 2.115 For the bloud of the martyrs is the seed of the Gospell. Saint Iohn concludeth his chapter,* 2.116 saying: That this woman is the great Citie, which reigneth ouer all the kings of the earth. Is not this a mainifest description of the Court of Rome? what other citie, but Rome, reigned ouer all the kings of the earth? From all parts of the world they went to Rome: The riches of the world they caried to Rome: the Pope onely was king of kinges, and Lord of Lordes. And woe to him that should displease him. Of the beast, saith S. Iohn, that he had 7 heads, and 10 horns: which S. Iohn himself declareth, saying: that the seuen heads which the beast hath, are 7 mountaines. The holy Spirit▪ which spake this by the mouth of Saint Iohn, nothing wanted but the naming of Rome. The ancient Poets, as Virgil & Horace, which liued in the time of Augustus Caesar the Emperour,* 2.117 in whose time also S. Iohn liued, called Rome Septicollis, of 7 hils or mountaines. The Grecians call it Eptalophos, which is the same with Septicollis: ••o seuer it from all the cities of the world, this Epitheton they giue it:

Calepin. Septicollis, vrbis Romae Epitheton, à septem collium nu∣mero impositū. Tertullian in the 35. chap. of his Apologie, saith: Ipsos Quirites, ipsam vernaculā septem collium plebem couenio, &c.

Horace in the end of his Epodon. Dijs quibus septem placuere colles. Dicere carmen. He speaketh of Rome.

And Virgil Aeneid. 6.

Septemque vna sibi muro circundedit arces,

And Propertius:

Septem vrbis alta ingis, toto quae praesidet orbi.

As much to say, as the loftie citie with seuen hils, which is Lady of all the world.

The names of these seuen mountaines are: Capitolino, Pala∣tino, Quirinal, Auentino, Celio, Viminal, and Exquilino.

By these words of Saint Iohn we cleerely see, that Antichrist hath his seat at Rome: and no other there is that hath his seat at Rome,* 2.118 but the Pope. Therefore the Pope is Antichrist. The ten hornes, saith Saint Iohn, be tenne kings, subiect to Antichrist, who stoutly fight in defēce of their Monarch Antichrist: & they shall fight, saith he against the Lambe. What more sorcelesse thing is there,* 2.119 without weapons and subtiltie then a Lambe? Notwithstanding the weake, simple and disarmed Lambe o∣uercommeth these ten kings, which with Lyonlike & Wolfe∣like force, rush vpon him, and not preuaile. And when by force they cannot, as old Foxes, by craft will, they seeke to catch and kill him. But come as they will, the Lambe ouercomes them all. Who is this Lambe? The same is he of whom Saint Iohn saith that he is slaine from the beginning of the world▪ How? The slaine Lambe, doth he ouercome? Yea verily. This is the po∣wer of God.* 2.120 That Lambe he is, of whom witnesseth the other Saint Iohn, saying: Behold the Lambe of God, which taketh away the sinnes of the world. Iesus Christ is this Lambe, who killeth Antichrist with the spirit of his mouth: as in handling the second passage which we alleaged of the Epistle to the Thessalonians,* 2.121 we haue before declared. Saint Iohn saith further, That these ten hornes are ten kings (who perceiuing the inuincible power of the impotent Lambe) shall forsake Antichrist, disgrace him, make warre against him, and destroy him. Before 80 yeares past, what king in Christendome durst whisper against the Pope? All were his vassals, all were his souldiers, and all hee commanded. But seeing the mortall wounds which the Lamb with his only word▪ hath giuen the Pope. How many haue for∣saken him within these fourescore yeares? In Almaine, Eng∣land, Scotland, Denmarke, and Swethland, we haue manifest examples: France also and Polonia are falling away from the Pope. Who so shall liue shall one day heare the same of Spaine.

God hath begunne his worke; he will not leaue it imperfect, nor yet end in the middest. Behold, how Daniel, Paule, and Iohn concurre and agree together. All they three with one Spirite which caused them to speake declare that ••his so••e ••f perdition, and man of Sinne, shalbe very abhominable in his life, and much more abhominable in his doctrin. Very rich, verye mightie, clothed with silke, and clothe of Gold and precious stones; a great warrior, and persecutor of the Lambe, and his followers. Saint Paule noting the place of his abode, saith: that he shall sit in the temple of God. Saint Iohn goeth further: he shall sitt, saith he, in the cittie that hath. 7 mounta∣ines; which is Rome.* 2.122 And so vnder stoode Saint Ierome, when he said: This Babilon, and this whore, which in the Apoc: is painted out to vs, no other thing then Rome can signifie vnto vs: In the life of Mar••k he repeateth the same: Verie blinde is he which seeth not through a boulter. That this can agree with none but only the Pope, who seeth not? Therefore is he Anti∣christ. Concerning his ende, the holy Spirite by Daniel, Paule, and Iohn, before alleaged, sa••th: (as we haue said) that it shall be miserable; wherewith he helpeth▪ comforteth, and animateth the poore faithfull which with his tyrannie are afflicted and oppressed. Come Lord Iesus. Blessed are those that reade, and those that hea••e the wordes of the prophe∣sies of this booke, and keepe the thinges which are written in them,* 2.123 as saith the same Saint Iohn in the beginning of his Re••elation.

By that which we haue said touching the life and doctrine of the Popes, and by that which the Doctours▪ and ancient Councels haue said, and the holy Scripture also it selfe: which we haue before alleaged: each faithfull. true, and Catholike Christian, which hath any iu••gement or litle spark of faith shal clearely vnderstand the Pope, not to bee vniuersall Bishop, not to be Peters successor, nor the vicar of Iesus Christ, but con∣trariwise, to be the successour of Iudas, to be the Vicar of Sa∣than, to be the man of sinne, and sonne of perdition, which as God, sitteth in the Temple of God▪ to be the whore of Babylon, which hath her seat in the great Citie, that hath 7 mountaines, which is Rome: to be the Antichrist, which in all and by all op∣poseth

himselfe to Christ: and knowing him for such a one shall abhorre and detest him. And shall know also, how to answer the reasons, or to speake better, reasonlesse reasons, which the Popes Parasites (for their owne temporall commodities, to be made Bishops, or enioy other ecclesiasticall dignities, &c. and oftentimes against their owne conscience, contrarie to that which they thinke, to entertaine the Pope, and main∣taine his primacie) do alleage▪ To answere to all their obiecti∣ons, and passages, which this way and that way they alleage, should be neuer to make an end. Onely will we answer to the principalles, whereupon the rest are founded, which being cast downe, all the building thereupon builded, of necessitie must needes fall to the ground. These in number be two: Thou art Peter, Matth. 16. and, Feede my sheepe. Ioh. 21. and in Pro∣••••mio Sexti in Gloss. it is said: that the Pope by these words ob∣tained the Primacie:* 2.124 Tu es Petrus, thou art Peter: or by these, Pasce oues meas: Feed my sheepe. Iesus Christ (say they) sayd to Peter, Thou art Peter, and vpon this rocke will I build my Church, &c. To thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen; whatsoeuer thou bindest in earth, shall be bound in heauen:* 2.125 and whatsouer thou loosest in earth shall bee loosed in heauen: The sheepe (saith Christ) know the voyce of their shepheard. All this then which Iesus Christ said vnto S. Peter, we know to be very true, because it was pronounced by our pastor,* 2.126 master, and redeemer Christ Iesus, who is truth it self. But we say, that by no way, neither in part, nor by art hath it any a∣greement with the Pope: neither in part nor art it can be apply∣ed to the Pope who is Antichrist, nor yet pertaines it vnto him: when the Pope shall haue made the same confession that did S. Peter, Thou art the Christ, &c. & shal so beleeue: when the Pope shall liue as S. Peter liued: when the Pope shall teach & preach the doctrine which S. Peter taught and preached: then shall it agree with him. But the Pope is an Atheist, he holdeth for a fa∣ble the historie of the Gospell: abominably liueth, teacheth do∣ctrins of diuels (as befoe we haue proued) wherupō it followeth that this which Christ saith to S. Peter, he said not to the Pope, nor in any wise doth it belōg to him. But the better to vnderstād it, examine we this place. Christ demāded of his disciples, whom

do men say that the sonne of man is? They answered vnto him: Some say, Thou art Iohn Baptist, others, Elias, &c. And againe Christ asked them, But whom say ye that I am? Peter answe∣red: Thou art the Christ, &c. Then Christ approuing the con∣fession of Peter, which proceeded of the Spirit, and not of the flesh, said vnto him: Thou art Peter, and vpon this rocke (to wit, vpon this confession which thou hast made, saying that I am the sonne of God) will I build my Church. So that not so much the person, as the confession of Peter is here to be considered. And so saith Christ these words, not to Peter only, but also to whom∣soeuer shall make the same confession, and with the same faith that Peter did. For the rocke which Peter confessed, which is the fundamentall stone of the corner, whereupon the Church is builded, that rocke is Christ. Vpon Peter is it not sounded: but Peter (as saith Saint Augustine) is founded vpon the rocke. For other foundation (saith Saint▪* 2.127 Paule) then that which is laid, which is Christ Iesus, can no man lay. H••e onely and no other, is the foundation and head of his Church: the Virgin Mary, Peter, Iohn, and the other Apostles, and faithfull Christians, be liuelie stones, builded vpon this foundation: thy are members of the Church, whose head is Christ. The Pope ought to be conten∣ted to be a stone of this building: to be a member of this body. But as he is no member,* 2.128 much lesse is he the head. To thee (saith Christ) will I giue the keyes, &c. All whatsoeuer thou bindest, &c. Not only to Peter, but also to all and each one of the Apostles, to all and whomsoeuer of the Apostles successours▪ that shall teach the word of God, did Christ make this promise. And that this is the true meaning of this place, appeareth clearely, by that which the same Iesus Christ, Matth. 18. 18. saith, Whatsoeuer ye bind in earth, shall be bound in heauen: and whatsoeuer ye loose i•• earth, shall be loosed in heauen. Seest thou not, that the same which Christ before had said to Peter. the same, & by the same words saith he afterwards to all the Apostles. The same saith he by Saint Iohn, when he spake to all his Apostles, and sent them to go and preach the Gospell: As the Father (saith Christ) sent me, so also send I you. And when he had thus spoken, he brea∣thed vpon them, and sayd vnto them, Receiue ye the holy Ghost those whose sinnes soeuer ye remit, they are remitted vnto them: and

whosesoeuers sinnes ye retaine, they are retained. To all equally doth Christ shewe mercy, to all equally graunteth Christ the priueledge, and giueth authoritie. To thinke that Christ reserued matters for the sea Apostolique of Peter, which neither Iohn nor Iames, nor Paule, nor any of the other Apo∣stles were able to dispatch, is meere mockerie, and Impie∣tie also. In authoritie and dignitie, were all the Apostles equall. And long continewed this order in the Church among the ministers of the Gospell, vntill couetousnesse and ambi∣tion crept in, and confounded this good order, making one greater, and another lesse, because one was more rich then another, we (speaking of the Primacy) confirme this, with the sayings of the ancient Doctours. If Christ by these words, Thou art Peter, &c. had appointed Saint Peter vniuersall Bi∣shop, and head of the whole Church (as they say) to what pur∣pose did then the Apostles so often reason among themselues vpon this questiō of the Primacie, who should be chiefe amōg them. Saint Matthew from the 1 verse to the 5. of the 18 chap∣ter, maketh mention hereof: S. Marke cap▪ 9 from the 33. verse vnto the 37. S. Luke, from the 46. verse vnto the 48. of the 9. chapter doth mention it S. Matth. 20. 20. saith. That the mother of the sonnes of Zebedeus, and (as saith Saint Marke) the sonnes themselues. 10. 15. besought Christ that one might sit at his right hand, and the other at his left, for which cause (as say both the Euangelists) the tenne Apostles disdained at the 2. brethren. Saint Luke cap 22. 24. telleth: that there was a con∣tention among the Apostles, which of them should be grea∣test. What answereth Christ Iesus to the demaund which the Apostles made Matth. 18. 1. who shalbe the greatest? &c. He set in the middest of them a little child, and said vnto them. Whoso∣euer shal humble himselfe as this little child, he shalbe the grea∣test, &c. S. Marke 9 35. saith, he that willbe the first, he shalbe the last, & seruant of al. S. Luke 9. 48. he that is least among you shalbe great. Christ reproueth the sonnes of Zebedeus, for their ambitious demand: He said vnto them, ye know what yee aske &c. the tenne were angry with them for this superioritie which they pretended, Christ said vnto them, that in a Politicall king∣dome there it superioritie: and so kings and princes holde au∣thoritie

ouer all: But that in his kingdome, which is spiri∣tuall; wherein there neither is, nor ought to bee superiori∣tie, it is not so. But it shall not bee so (saieth Christ) among you, &c.

Would our aduersaries well examine this, they would be a∣shamed of their primacy, and principalitie that they seeke to g••ue to their Pope: which neither Saint Peter, nor any o∣ther of the Apostles euer had. For had Christ giuen the primacie to Saint Peter, when hee heard them contend, which of them should bee the greatest, doubtlesse hee would haue said vnto them: Wherefore striue you? know yee not that I haue giuen the Primacy to Peter? Doe yee not knowe that I haue made Peter the chiefest of you all? Quiet then your selues, and for such a one doe yee holde him? The same al∣so would Saint Peter haue said, I am hee, whom Christ hath appointed to bee the head of the whole Church, &c. But neither did Christ so say, but rather for their ambition, and affectation of the primacie reproued them. Nor yet did Saint Peter alleage, that Iesus Christ had said vnto him: Thou art Peter, and vpon this rocke, &c.

The second place fundamental which our aduersaries doe al∣leage, to mainetaine the primacy of the Pope is, that Christ saide to Peter,* 2.129 Louest thou mee? &c. Peter answered, Yea, Lord, &c. Then said Christ vnto him. Feede my sheepe. Here doe they inferre,* 2.130 that seeing that Christ said this to Saint Pe∣ter, and sayd it not to any other of the Apostles, that by the same reason, hee made him Prince of the Apostles. The most high wisedome, and loue of Christ, in Peters confirmation and comfort, they nothing consider. There times had Peter denyed Christ. And Christ three times demaunded if hee lo∣ued him? Twise answered Peter, Yea Lord: but the third time he waxed sorrowfull: and to comfort him, Christ saide vnto him, Feede my sheepe. As if he should haue sayd: Thou hast thrise denyed mee Peter: but hast repented, and with most bitter weeping craued pardon for the same: Thy sinnes I pardon, and restore thee to the same state thou wast for∣merly in: Feede then my sheepe. And to cheere him the more, he said ••nto him; that he should be constant, & should not de∣nie

him. And gaue him to vnderstand (as there saith the E∣uangelist) with what death he should glorifie God. The same charge and office of feeding, gaue Iesus Christ to all the A∣postles, Mark. chap. 16. vers. 15. when he commanded them to goe through the world, and preach the Gospell to euery creatu••e: and when he said vnto them▪ Receaue yee the holy Ghost.* 2.131 Whosoeuers sinnes ye remit, &c. So that in this, car∣ried not Saint Peter any preheminence ouer the rest of the A∣postles. In dignitie and authoritie all are equall,* 2.132 and princi∣pall members of the mysticall body of Christ, which is his Church: which body (seeing it is no monster) hath but one only head, which is Christ. And yet say I further: suppose that Saint Peter had bene Prince of the Apostles, and of much greater authoritie then they all: yet not withstanding, the Pope not being Peters successour, nor the Vicar of Christ (as alrea∣dy we haue proued (shall not be prince of Bishops, nor vni∣uersall Bishop ouer all Churches. He should content him∣selfe to be Bishop of Rome, nor is he yet so, but Antichrist. These two be the principall & fundamentall places wherewith the Romists endeuour to maintaine their primacy. And seing they proue not these thinges, much lesse will they prooue the rest by them alleaged: to which may be answered, that which I haue before said. One thing wil I demaund of them, and this it is. If it be necessary for a man to beleeue the Pope to bee the successour of Saint Peter, Vicar of Christ, and vni∣uersall head of all the Church (as Boniface the eight ordey∣ned) what shall become of the Greeke Church which neuer so beleeued? what shal become of all those that liued in the time of Pope Ione? what shall become of all them that liued in the time of Anastasius 2. Liberius, and Felix 2. these three Popes were Arians, Iohn the 24. an heretique. For the which and other great abhominations proued against him in the Councell of Constance he was deposed? What shall be∣come of them, which liued in the time of this Pope, and o∣ther heretiques, and of the Popes, that by Armes, or bribes, or both armes and bribes ioyntly obteyned the Popedome? Such according to the decrees of the Popes themselues, be not Popes. And yet notwithstanding is this almoste

alwayes, & of long time before hath bene the common way to obteine the Popedome. How often hereof, complained Pla∣tina, and the other writers of the liues of the Popes? What shal be come of them that liued in the time of Sisme?* 2.133 30. Sismes (as Onufrius Panuinus, a most papisticall author noteth it) haue bene in the Church? A Sisme hath bene which 50. yeares endu∣red. For from Clement 7. vntil our Spanish Clement 8. renounced hauing poped foure yeares,* 2.134 after that Benedict 13. a Spaniard also, dyed in Spaine, so many yeares passed. What shall be∣come of them, that liued in the time that foure Popes, Victor, Alexander 3.* 2.135 Calistus 3 and Pascall, in the time of the Empe∣rour Frederi••ke Barbarossa were ioyntly together? What shall become of those, that in the time of 3. Popes Benedict 8. or 9. Si••••ester 3. and Gregorie 6. liued. And all they three, at one instant,* 2.136 held residence in Rome? Benedict had his seat in the Palace of Lateran, Siluester, in S. Peters, and Gregorie; in Saint Maries the great. But the Emperour Henry 3. deposed them all three. Somewhat before the Councell of Constance was hol••ē, Gregorie 12. Benedict 13. & Alexander 5. excommu∣nicated one another▪ In Rome was Gregorie made Pope. Bene∣dict in Auinō, & Alexander in the Coūcel of Pisa, which of these 3. will they hold for Pope? what shall become of them, that in the time of the Pope Sergius 3.* 2.137 and of Pope Benedict 9. or after other 8 liued? Each one of these 2 was 3 times Pope. Read their liues. These by force, deuises & bribes were made Popes; But came others more strong, more cunning in deuises, and greater bribes & cast thē forth: but recouering strength, they eftsonnes returned and cast out them, that had cast them our. This done, the other againe re••u••ned, and cast them out. These the 3. time (for the 3. ••ime was gotten the victorie) returned to be Pope.

What shamefull heades of the Church of Iesus Christ bee these?* 2.138 What shal become of them that in the time of vacations which long continewed, and wherein were many dissentions, and altera••ions liued? After the death of Clement 4. was the sea voyd two yeares 9 monethes, and •• dayes. After the death of Nichol••s 4. was the sea voyd 2 yeares 3 monethes & 2 dayes. After the death of Clement 5. was the sea voyd 2 yeares three monethes, & 17 dayes. Marcelinus as saith D. Illescas being

dead, the seat of S. Peter was voyd 7 yeers & a halfe, & 25 dayes And Illescas addeth that Damascus and many other authors af∣firme the same. But Platina satih, it was void 25 dayes. In such times as these, what was the Church? How miserable was the state of a Christian, if he could not be saued, except he beleeued the Pope to be his head? What should he do in the time of foure Popes of 3. of 2. In the time of heretike Popes, Simonists, and to passe ouer worse things, whoremongers: & of so long vacatiōs? But most happie is the state of a good Catholique Christian; Not vpon men, but Christ his head, is his faith founded. He be∣leeueth that he cānot die, he beleeueth that he once died to de∣stroy the sin of al those that beleeue in him: but that being now set at the right hand of his father making intercession for vs, he liueth eternally. He himselfe is the chiefe Bishop, and of such a one, and not of the Pope haue we neede. To Christ then be glory and Empire, and to the Pope confusion and shame, & let al those which desire that the kingdome of God may come, say ioyntly with me Amen, so be it.

Willing now to conclude this Treatise of the Pope, briefely wil we here set down by way of an appendix or addition, some of the blasphemies which the Pope teacheth, or commandeth to be taught (for seldōe or neuer he either preacheth or readeth) whereby may be vnderstood, what is al his doctrine, which he cōmands vs to beleeue & adore; as if it were Gods word it selfe. And woe to him that will not beleeue it, to the fire he cōdēnes him for a dogge, an heretike, a Lutherā. God haue mercy vpon thē & open their eies. This then is his doctrine, that followeth.

The Roman Bishop is God. Dist. 96. cap. Satis and enidenter Baldo in L. vlti. C. sentent. rescin. Decio in C. 1. de Constitut. Felino in C. Ego. N. de Iure iurando.

The Pope is not man Lib. 1. sexti de eloctione tit. 6. cap. fundamen∣tum in Glossatore.

The Pope neither is God, nor man. In prologo Clementinarum in Glossatore. (Wherein he appeareth to be very Antichrist, be∣cause Christ is God and man)

It is lawfull for none to will, or, breake the commandements of the Sea Apostolique. dist. 20▪ ca. Nulli. Item dist. 12. & 22.

Whosoeuer obeieth not the statutes of the Pope, is an here∣tike Ibid. in Glos.

He committeth Sacriledge which lieth to the Pope: For he hol∣deth in earth, the place of the liuing God. De panitent. dist. 1. c••. Libenter ignosco.

The Pope is Bishop of all the world. lib 5. sextica. Foelicis in Gloss.

The Pope holdeth the principality of al the world lib. 3. sexti. tit. 16. cap. Periculoso.

No man dare say to the Pope, Lord, why doest thou so. In Extrauag. tom. 22. tit. 5. cap. Ad Apostolatus in Gloss. 2. Decretal. tit. 7. cap. 5. Vide Glossam.

The Pope by these wordes thou art Peter, or Feede my sheepe hath obteyned the primacy. In Proaemio sexti in Gloss.

No man may iudge the Pope. Caus. 9. quest. 2. ca. Nemo. Item, aliorum & dist. 40. ca. si Papa ca. 12 quest. 2. ca. Quisquis in Gloss. dist. 50. ca. Non nos in Glossatore.

To none it is permitted, to iudge of the iudgemēt giuē by the sea Apostolike, nor reuoke his sentence ca. 17. quest. 4. ca. Nemini

The Pope dispenseth against the Apostle. Dist▪ 34. ca. Lector in Gloss▪ dist. 28 ca. Presbiter in Gloss. caus. 15. q. 6. ca. autoritatem in Glossatore.

The Pope hath a heauenly iudgement. li. 1. Decret. Grego. tit. 7. ca. Quinto,

The Pope can change the nature of things ibidem.

The Pope of nothing, can make some thing ibidem.

The Pope his wil serueth, for a reason in, that he wil do ibidem

The Pope can dispence with the law of God. ibidem.

Of vnrighteousnes can the Pope make righteousnes ibidem

The Pope holdeth the fulnesse of power ibidem.

How great a difference there is betweene the Sunne & the Moone: so great is it betweene the king, and the high Bishop. Lib. Decret. Gregor. tit. 33. Solitae.

Those that are vniustly condemned, ought to haue restitu∣tion by the Church of Rome,* 2.139 and the oppressed, succor. Caus. 2.* 2.140 quest. 6. ca. Ideo.

And because Iesus Christ speaking of himself saith, al power is giuen me of my father aswell in heauen as in earth. The Romists here vpon conclude. ••rgo the Pope absolutely commaundeth in heauen and in earth. And for that God (saith Daniel) displa∣ceth,

and placeth kings, and transferreth kingdomes from one nation to another. Ergo (say they) the Pope hath autho••i••ie to dispose kingdomes giuing them to whom he will, and ta∣king them from whom he listeth. Herehence came it that kinges and Emperours began stri••ingly to kisse their feete beeing present, or by their Embassadous being absent Hence it is, that the Emperour himselfe ••erueth him for a horse boy▪ holding the stirrop to his Sathanship, when he mounteth on horsebacke. And yet brawleth the Pope if he hold not the stir∣rop featly.* 2.141 So shamelesse was Pope Boniface 8. that he made an Article of faith (without which there could bee no saluation. That the Pope aswell in the temporalltie, as spiritualltie, is absolute Lord: presenting himselfe in the Iubile; to the viewe of all men, with a keye in the one hand, and a Sword in the o∣ther. His successor Pope Clement the sixt,* 2.142 not contenting him∣selfe to commaund kinges and Emperours, dared in a bull, to commaund the Angels. In the Popes (Rota) which is his Chauncerie, was it concluded and determined, that whatso∣euer the Pope doth, God holdeth for good, and approueth it.* 2.143 That the will of the Pope, is the rule of all lawe and Iu∣stice. That the Pope, may doe absolutely in this world all what∣soeuer God doth. Seeing that he is all, and aboue all thinges. And that if hee chaunge his opinion it ought to be presumed that God also hath chaunged. That ableit the Pope should send many thousands of soules to hell,* 2.144 none can reproue him, That the power extendeth to heauen,* 2.145 earth, and hell it selfe, That from him, may no man appeale to God. That he may dispence, and commaund,* 2.146 against the Epistles of S. Paul, as hee that is greater then Paul. The same may he doe against the old Testa∣ment: as hee that is greater then the authors of the old Testa∣ment.* 2.147 And yet haue they gone further: they haue disputed, whether the Pope might dispence against the Gospell? Whe∣ther the Pope hath more power then Saint Peter?* 2.148 Whether the Pope, be simple man or as God? Briefly, the deuill hath so farre further proceeded, that a little before the comming of Luther, and afterwards also, it was disputed in the schooles whether the Pope did participate (as did Iesus Christ) of the ••. natures (to wit) diuine and humane? Better should they

haue demaunded, if the Pope were an Hermophrodit, which well may be: because a woman hath bene Pope. Read Eras∣mus Annot. 1. caput 1. Epistle ad Timotheū. They also disputed (to vse their proper Latine) An mille Angels possint saltare in summitate digiti. To wit, whether a thousand Angels might daunce one the end of a fingar? Item an Christus sub forma sca∣rabei posset saluare genus humanum?* 2.149 Whether Christ in forme of a beetle, could saue mankind? Item whether the Pope were more mercifull then Christ? O blasphemy: they conclude, yea. The reason which they giue is this: That it is not read in all the scripture, That Iesus Christ drewe any soule out of Purgatorie: But the Pope of his great pietie and mercy, an infinite number of Soules doth daily deliuer. And yet go they further, and in their disputations conclude, that the Pope hath power to kindle and quenche the fire of Purgatorie. Flat∣tering the Pope, conclude they in all these questions; lying against their owne consciences; and making no reckoning of the honour onely due to God: nor of his onely sonne Christ Iesus. And Ca. Quoniam de imunit in 6. the Pope saith: we not willing to contemne our Iustice, nor that of our spouse the Church. The Church is well knowne to haue no other spouse but onely Christ. The Pope passeth further. Hee saith and com∣maundeth: that so it be said and preached, and that we also so beleeue, the vertue and holinesse of his seate to be such and so great, that what wicked man soeuer, how impious, periu∣red, and abhominable hee be, which shall sit therein, euen then in a moment, for hauing sitten therein, is altered and chan∣ged to another man, and is made holy. But heare we the selfe same words, which the beast himself speaketh, as in Ca. Non nos dist.* 2.150 41. they be written, and these they be. The blessed S. Peter transferreth to his successors, together with the inheritance of innocency, an euerlasting dowery of merits. That which to him was granted by the light of his workes, pertaineth to those, that be lightened with like clerenesse of conuersation: For who may doubt him to be holy, which is lifted vp to the height of digni∣tie? wherein, if he want goods gotten by his owne merit, those that are giuen by the predecessor of the place, suffice, &c. If this were truth, then no Pope should be euill either in life or Do∣ctrine,

sith that in being Pope, he is learned and holy: and in a word to speake all, he is God vpon earth, and so all whatsoe∣uer he doth, God approueth it in heauen. But the liues of the Popes by vs recited, and the same liues also, which the Popes parasites haue written, doe shew vs the contrary. This is that seate papall, this is the heritage which one Pope inheriteth of another, that one sitting therein, were he not so euill before, he is made euill.* 2.151 And if he were euill, he becommeth most euill: and in the end, each one is made the sonne of perdition, and man of sinne, opposing, and lifting vp himselfe against all that is called God, or that is worshipped: So that as God he sitteth in the Temple of God, shewing himselfe that he is God.

All these things, which here we haue gathered together, concerning the doctrine of the Pope, are blasphemies, such, as were the diuell himselfe clothed with humane flesh, he could not speake greater nor more horrible: yet for all this, art thou blind ô Spaine, and seest not, nor yet knowest thou Antichrist, whom (supposing thou doest seruice to God, and honour to Iesus Christ his sonne) thou adorest and honorest. God shewe thee his mercie, and open the eyes of thine vnderstanding, that thou maist reade, heare and vnderstand the will of God: which his Maiestie hath reuealed in his holy Scriprure: with∣out the reading or meditation whereof, vnpossible it is for a man to attaine to the truth.* 2.152 Search (saith Iesus Christ) the Scrip∣ture: for they be those that testifie of me, & so by consequence of Antichrist also. When with the Spirit of humilitie thou shalt well haue read, and meditated vpon them: thou shalt then vn∣derstand how great hath bene thy blindesse and ignorance. Then turning thy selfe hartily to the true God, that created, redeemed and sanctified thee, thou shalt abhorre the idols of siluer, and the Idols of gold, which thy sinfull hands (as saieth Esaie) haue made:* 2.153 And thou, blind and ignorant, (supposing thou didst great seruice to God) diddest honor and adore them. Then shalt thou cast them from thee, stampe them in peeces, and consume them; so greate shall be thy hatred against Idolatrie. Then, then, by how much the more, thou of all other nations of the world, in these last times, hast abased and deiected thy selfe, to serue and adore this monster, this man

of sinne, this sonne of perdition, this whore, clothed with scarlet & purple, & adorned with so great store of gold & precious sto••s this beast, this Antichrist, this thy Pope, this thy God vpon earth: by so much the more holding thy selfe ashamed & confounded, for that which thou hast done (because thou so much louest, and more esteemest honor then other nations) thou shalt abandon, abhorre him, and shalt practise his vtter ruine and destruction. God giue thee that grace, & that quickly, for the sacrifice sake which Iesus Christ his sonne, our chiefe and only high Bishop, our redeemer and Lord, vnto him hath offered Amen.

For the healpe of memorie haue we heare placed a ta∣ble, wherein is plainely declared the Pope to be Antichrist: which is the summe of of this first Treatise.

An end of the first Treatise.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Idolatry.
• * 1.2

  Exod. 32.
• * 1.3

  Deut. 9. 14.
• * 1.4

  The cause why the Israelites worshipped the molten calfe.
• * 1.5

  1. king. 12. 28.
• * 1.6

  The first capti∣uity of 400. yeares.
• * 1.7

  Gen. 15. 13. Act. 7. 6.
• * 1.8

  2. Captiuitie of 70. yeares. Ierem. 25. 12. Ca. 29. 10..
• * 1.9

  3. Captiuitie of infinite yeares.
• * 1.10

  God for vnbe∣leefe punisheth the Iewes vntill this day.
• * 1.11

  Iudges. 2. 19. 20
• * 1.12

  Iudges. 5. 8.
• * 1.13

  Two kind of Idolatrie.
• * 1.14

  S. Gregorie forbad the I∣mage worship.
• * 1.15

  Habakuk. 2. 18. 19.
• * 1.16

  Epiphanius E∣pist. ad Hieron.
• * 1.17

  Petrus Crini∣lib. 9. de hone. sta disciplina.
• * 1.18

  Esa. 1. 12.
• * 1.19

  Exod. 20. 4.
• * 1.20

  Deut. 5. 8.
• * 1.21

  A true deuision of te ten Com∣mandements.
• * 1.22

  The Church of Rome is accur∣sed of God, and the cause.
• * 1.23

  Deut. 23. 18.
• * 1.24

  Deut. 4. 12.
• * 1.25

  The dutie of a good magistrat to forbid ido∣latrie.
• * 1.26

  Numb. 21. 8.
• * 1.27

  The brasen ser∣pent was the image and fi∣gure of Christ.
• * 1.28

  A Popish di∣stinction be∣tweene Idol & Image.
• * 1.29

  Pesel, what it signifieth.
• * 1.30

  Ambrose. Eras∣mus Lactancius Instit. lib. 2. cap. 19.
• * 1.31

  Aquinus.
• * 1.32

  The argum•• of both Tre••¦tises.
• * 1.33

  The argument of the Epistle to the He∣brewes.
• * 1.34

  The reason prouing the Pope to be of greater autho∣tie then the Masse.
• * 1.35

  Read the booke Cere∣mon. Pontifie. 1. Sect. cap. 3. also Sect. 12. cap. 10. & 4.
• * 1.36

  Gen. 4. 4.
• * 1.37

  Hebrew, 11. 4.
• * 1.38

  Pope.
• * 1.39

  Many wordes in old time ta∣ken in good part, which are now taken in euill.
• * 1.40

  Euery Bishop or Minister in old time was called Pope.
• * 1.41

  Tome 2.
• * 1.42

  Epist. 7. lib. ••
• * 1.43

  The Bishop of Rome seeketh nothing more then to be cal∣led Pope.
• * 1.44

  Diuision of the Bishops of Rome into, 3. orders.
• * 1.45

  The first order.
• * 1.46

  Saint Peter was not Bishop of Rome.
• * 1.47

  Gal. 2. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.48

  This proueth S. Peter was nduep at Rome.
• * 1.49

  Rom. 15. 20.
• * 1.50

  Linus.
• * 1.51

  Mal. 2. 6. 7.
• * 1.52

  300 years good bishops in Rome.
• * 1.53

  1. Sisme.
• * 1.54

  The 2. order.
• * 1.55

  Archbishops.
• * 1.56

  Patriarks. Liberius an Arrian.
• * 1.57

  Felix. 2.
• * 1.58

  2. Sisme.
• * 1.59

  That which one Pope doth another vndo∣eth.
• * 1.60

  The Pope er∣reth in faith.
• * 1.61

  Damasus.
• * 1.62

  The 3. Sisme. 384.
• * 1.63

  Siricius. Concerning the forbidding of mariage, read afterwards in Gregorie.
• * 1.64

  The Pope er∣reth in the in∣terpretation of the Scripture.
• * 1.65

  Boniface. 1. Sisme. 4. 420.
• * 1.66

  Gelasius. 1.
• * 1.67

  Anastasius 2. an heretike.
• * 1.68

  Anno 417. the Gothes began to reigne in Spaine.
• * 1.69

  Symachus. The 5. Sisme. 498
• * 1.70

  Hormisda the the first Patri∣arke. 520
• * 1.71

  He excommu∣nicated the Em¦perour.
• * 1.72

  Anno. 523.
• * 1.73

  Iohn 1. Ambas∣sadour.
• * 1.74

  6. Sisme. Boniface 2. 530.
• * 1.75

  Vigilius
• * 1.76

  The 7. Sisme.
• * 1.77

  Pelagius.
• * 1.78

  The Primacie of Rome.
• * 1.79

  The Canno∣nists agree not with the Pope.
• * 1.80

  The 7. Cano∣nicall houres.
• * 1.81

  Iohn 3. contra∣ry to his prede∣cessor.
• * 1.82

  Pelagius 2. sa∣••••sfieth the ••mperour.
• * 1.83

  590.
• * 1.84

  The first par∣dons and in∣dulgences.
• * 1.85

  The soule of Traiā brought out of Hell.
• * 1.86

  Gregorie 1. a great enemy to the Primacy
• * 1.87

  Seruant of Gods seruant.
• * 1.88

  Marriage for∣bidden, and a∣gaine permit∣ted to priestes.
• * 1.89

  6000. heades of young chil∣dren in a pond.
• * 1.90

  The fruites of Popish single life.
• * 1.91

  The saying of Pope Pius. 2. a∣gsing constray∣ned single life.
• * 1.92

  Note before vpon Siritius and after in Paul 2.
• * 1.93

  604.
• * 1.94

  Sabinianus.
• * 1.95

  One Pope be∣ing dead killed another.
• * 1.96

  605.
• * 1.97

  The 3. order
• * 1.98

  2. Thes. 2. 8.
• * 1.99

  Boniface 3. the 1. Pope.
• * 1.100

  Phocas gran∣ted Rome to be head of the Churches.
• * 1.101

  The fall of the Empire.
• * 1.102

  The Pope and Mahomet arise.
• * 1.103

  Boniface 4.
• * 1.104

  The false do∣nation of Cō∣stantine.
• * 1.105

  Anno. 613.
• * 1.106

  Deus dedit.
• * 1.107

  Godfathers The G••dfather should not marry with the Godmother.
• * 1.108

  Boniface. 5.
• * 1.109

  The Church a refuge for euill doers.
• * 1.110

  Anno. 622.
• * 1.111

  Martinus. 1. Crownes.
• * 1.112

  Baruc 6. 30.
• * 1.113

  Holy oyntment Vowe of Cha∣sttitie.
• * 1.114

  Anno. 653.
• * 1.115

  Vitelanus.
• * 1.116

  Diuine seruice in Latine.
• * 1.117

  Anno. 672.
• * 1.118

  Agathus. 1.
• * 1.119

  Popish consti∣tutions be A∣postolicall
• * 1.120

  Mariage to the Greeke priests permitted.
• * 1.121

  Anno. 682.
• * 1.122

  Sisme 8.
• * 1.123

  The 9. Sisme.
• * 1.124

  Constantine 1.
• * 1.125

  The first Pope that gaue his feete to be kis∣sed.
• * 1.126

  Images.
• * 1.127

  Anno. 716. dissipation of Spaine.
• * 1.128

  Gregorie. 2.
• * 1.129

  Gregorie. 3.
• * 1.130

  Leo the Empe∣ror excommu∣nicated. 731. 741.
• * 1.131

  Zacharias.
• * 1.132

  The Church vestments decked with gold, &c.
• * 1.133

  Making and vnmaking of Kings.
• * 1.134

  The king of France most Chrsten and why.
• * 1.135

  The donation of Constan∣tine.
• * 1.136

  Anno. 752.
• * 1.137

  The king of Spaine Catho∣lique.
• * 1.138

  Stephen. 2.
• * 1.139

  The donation of Constan∣tine.
• * 1.140

  Pipin kissed the Popes feete, &c.
• * 1.141

  Anno. 757.
• * 1.142

  Paul 1.
• * 1.143

  Exod. 20.
• * 1.144

  A notable lie.
• * 1.145

  Anno. 767.
• * 1.146

  The 10. Sisme.
• * 1.147

  Constantine. 2. a lay man without any order was made.
• * 1.148

  Pope.
• * 1.149

  The Councell deposeth the Pope.
• * 1.150

  The 11. Sisme.
• * 1.151

  Stephen 3.
• * 1.152

  Adoration and censing of ima∣ges.
• * 1.153

  Anno 772.
• * 1.154

  Adrian. 1. Images.
• * 1.155

  Most Christian Anno. 795.
• * 1.156

  The second Councell of Neece.
• * 1.157

  Images wor∣shipped.
• * 1.158

  The cruelty of a mother.
• * 1.159

  Irena an Idola¦ter and a mur∣therer.
• * 1.160

  Leo 3.
• * 1.161

  Two Emperors one in the East another in the West▪
• * 1.162

  The▪ Popes de∣crees of more authority then the writings of all the Doctors
• * 1.163

  The Crucifixe of Mantua.
• * 1.164

  A most subtill craft to aduāce Images.
• * 1.165

  Anno. 816.
• * 1.166

  Stephen 4.
• * 1.167

  The Popes ex∣cuse for not see∣king the con∣sent of the Em∣peror.
• * 1.168

  Anno 817
• * 1.169

  Pascal 1. was Pope without consent of the Emperour.
• * 1.170

  Anno 824.
• * 1.171

  Eugenius. 2.
• * 1.172

  The 12. Sisme.
• * 1.173

  Gregorie 4.
• * 1.174

  Confirmation of the Empe∣rour.
• * 1.175

  Anno 844.
• * 1.176

  Sergius 2. first changed his name.
• * 1.177

  Anno 847.
• * 1.178

  Leo 4. promi∣seth paradise▪
• * 1.179

  72 witnesses to condemne a Bishop.
• * 1.180

  The Papal crosse.
• * 1.181

  A Monke made king.
• * 1.182

  S. Peters pence in England.
• * 1.183

  Anno 855.
• * 1.184

  Iohn 8. a whore
• * 1.185

  Adout the yeer 1550.
• * 1.186

  An. 852. Pope Ione was cho∣sen.
• * 1.187

  The Pope tur∣neth aside, and the cause.
• * 1.188

  A seat and for what cause.
• * 1.189

  A statue in Rome of Pope Ione.
• * 1.190

  The ceremonie of the seat now not vsed, and the couse.
• * 1.191

  A rare example the father, son, & Grand-child Popes, & none of them either good or honest.
• * 1.192

  The Pope is of the common of two genders, or els that is worse the boubtfull.
• * 1.193

  Rom. 20. 17.
• * 1.194

  Ioh. 14. 26.
• * 1.195

  The faith of the Colliar.
• * 1.196

  1. Pet. 3. 15.
• * 1.197

  Faith is compa∣red to a lampe, and why.
• * 1.198

  Benedict. 3.
• * 1.199

  The 13. Sisme.
• * 1.200

  Nicholas 1.
• * 1.201

  The whole dri••t of this Pope to free himselfe, & the Clergie from obedience to the Magi∣strate.
• * 1.202

  The Pope cal∣led God.
• * 1.203

  The diuine of∣fice in Latine. Blasphemie.
• * 1.204

  Read aboue Siricius.
• * 1.205

  Gregorie 1. & afterwardes Paul 2. and Pius 2.
• * 1.206

  The Masse of a wēching priest not be heard.
• * 1.207

  Anno 867.
• * 1.208

  Martin 2. with∣out consent of the Emperour.
• * 1.209

  Anno. 884.
• * 1.210

  Adrian 3.
• * 1.211

  The Emperour lost his right in Rome.
• * 1.212

  885.
• * 1.213

  Stephen. 5.
• * 1.214

  The statutes of the Church of Rome necessa∣ry to saluation.
• * 1.215

  Anno 891.
• * 1.216

  Formosus. Money is the holy spirite that chooseth the Pope.
• * 1.217

  Anno 895.
• * 1.218

  The 14. Sisme. Sergius 3.
• * 1.219

  Boniface 6.
• * 1.220

  Stephen 6.
• * 1.221

  A cruel Pope.
• * 1.222

  Sergius 3. did yet intreat him worse.
• * 1.223

  Pope against Pope, & Coun∣cell against Councell.
• * 1.224

  Romanus.
• * 1.225

  10. Popes in 1 yeares.
• * 1.226

  Sergius was 3 times Pope. S•• also was after∣ward Benedic••. 9.
• * 1.227

  The 15. Sisme.
• * 1.228

  Anno 897.
• * 1.229

  Benedict. 4.
• * 1.230

  Platina calleth the Popes monsters.
• * 1.231

  Leo 5.
• * 1.232

  Christopher.
• * 1.233

  Sergius 3.
• * 1.234

  Lib. 2. cap. 13.
• * 1.235

  Lib. 3. cap. 12.
• * 1.236

  A cruell Pope.
• * 1.237

  That which 3.
• * 1.238

  Popes approue 2. Popes con∣demne.
• * 1.239

  897.
• * 1.240

  Anastasius.
• * 1.241

  ••. Thes. 2 9. Anno. 913. Lando.
• * 1.242

  Iohn 11.
• * 1.243

  A whore ma∣keth her lo∣uer Pope.
• * 1.244

  Leo 6.
• * 1.245

  Poyson.
• * 1.246

  Stephen 7.
• * 1.247

  930.
• * 1.248

  poysoned.
• * 1.249

  Iohn 12.
• * 1.250

  Lib. 3. cap. 12.
• * 1.251

  The Church of Rome gouer∣ned by a whore
• * 1.252

  935.
• * 1.253

  Iohn 13. a most filthy and wicked man.
• * 1.254

  The Pope ac∣cused in the Councell of e∣normious ab∣hominations.
• * 1.255

  Iohn 13. depo∣sed in the Coū∣cell at Rome. Leo. 8.
• * 1.256

  The Emperour to be crowned in Rome.
• * 1.257

  Anno 964.
• * 1.258

  The husband found the Pope in the act of adultery and killed him.
• * 1.259

  The 16. Cisme. Benedict. 5.
• * 1.260

  Leo 8. once a∣gaine Pope.
• * 1.261

  The Emperour chooseth the Pope.
• * 1.262

  Pope against Pope.
• * 1.263

  Anno 965.
• * 1.264

  Iohn 14. a cruell tyrant
• * 1.265

  The bell of S. Iohn de Late∣rane was the first that was baptized.
• * 1.266

  Anno 972.
• * 1.267

  Donus 2.
• * 1.268

  Benedict 6. a notable villaine Anno 954.
• * 1.269

  The 17. Sisme.
• * 1.270

  Boniface 7. a cruell Pope.
• * 1.271

  Iohn 15.
• * 1.272

  Cruelty.
• * 1.273

  Anno 976.
• * 1.274

  Iohn. 16
• * 1.275

  Anno 995.
• * 1.276

  Iohn 17.
• * 1.277

  Gregory 5.
• * 1.278

  18 Sisme.
• * 1.279

  Anno 996
• * 1.280

  Iohn. 18.
• * 1.281

  The Popes eies pulled out.
• * 1.282

  7. Electors of the Empire.
• * 1.283

  Anno 998.
• * 1.284

  Syluester 2. an inchanter.
• * 1.285

  The diuell de∣ceiueth the Pope with the Masse.
• * 1.286

  Iohn 19.
• * 1.287

  The feast of the soules in pur∣gatorie institu∣ted by Iohn 19.
• * 1.288

  Cardinals.
• * 1.289

  The people of Rome lost their voyce.
• * 1.290

  Anno 1003.
• * 1.291

  Iohn 20.
• * 1.292

  18 Popes in∣chanters, in whose time the doctrin of Pur∣gatory increa∣sed.
• * 1.293

  Purgatorie.
• * 1.294

  Anno 1009.
• * 1.295

  Poyson.
• * 1.296

  Sergius 4. an inchanter.
• * 1.297

  Prognosticati∣ons.
• * 1.298

  Anno 1012.
• * 1.299

  Benedict 8. an inchanter.
• * 1.300

  Theophilact. an inchanter.
• * 1.301

  The 19. Sisme.
• * 1.302

  Anno 1024.
• * 1.303

  Purgatorie con¦firmed with false apparitiōs.
• * 1.304

  Anno 1024.
• * 1.305

  Iohn. ••21. an in∣chanter.
• * 1.306

  The Pope a lay man.
• * 1.307

  Anno. 1032.
• * 1.308

  Benedict. 9. an inchanter.
• * 1.309

  The Popesold his popedome for 1500. ••.
• * 1.310

  Gregorie 6.
• * 1.311

  A fearful figure
• * 1.312

  Cardinals.
• * 1.313

  Anno 1034.
• * 1.314

  Syluester. 3.
• * 1.315

  The 20. Sisme of three Popes together in Rome.
• * 1.316

  Gregorie. 6.
• * 1.317

  The Emperour called a Coūcel wherein three Popes are de∣posed.
• * 1.318

  Clement 2.
• * 1.319

  Benedict 9. was 3. times Pope as was also be∣fore him Ser∣gius 3.
• * 1.320

  Anno 1045.
• * 1.321

  Clement. 2.
• * 1.322

  Poyson.
• * 1.323

  Damasus 2.
• * 1.324

  The custome to make Popes.
• * 1.325

  Poison.
• * 1.326

  Six Popes one after another poysoned.
• * 1.327

  The Emperour maketh the Pope.
• * 1.328

  Leo 9.
• * 1.329

  The doctrine of Beringarius.
• * 1.330

  Poyson.
• * 1.331

  Anno 1054.
• * 1.332

  Victor 2.
• * 1.333

  Poyson.
• * 1.334

  Stephen 10.
• * 1.335

  Poyson.
• * 1.336

  Anno 1058.
• * 1.337

  Benedict. 10
• * 1.338

  Anno 1059.
• * 1.339

  Nicholas 2.
• * 1.340

  The 21. Sisme.
• * 1.341

  Can. Si quis pe∣cunia. 76. dist.
• * 1.342

  A decree euilly obserued.
• * 1.343

  1061. Poyson.
• * 1.344

  Alexander 2.
• * 1.345

  Honorius 2. 22 Sisme. 1061
• * 1.346

  The Cardinals only choose the Pope, & none but the Cardi∣nals are in ele∣ction.
• * 1.347

  Poyson.
• * 1.348

  Gregory 7. a cursed inchan∣ter.
• * 1.349

  A tyrannicall enthroniza∣tion.
• * 1.350

  The Pope a se∣ditious here∣tique. &c.
• * 1.351

  A notable vil∣lanie and im∣pietie of the Pope against Henry the Em∣perour.
• * 1.352

  The Pope bur∣neth the Sacra∣ment.
• * 1.353

  This Maud left S. Peters Patri∣mony to the Pope.
• * 1.354

  Read the like history in Ale∣xander 3. of the Emperor Fre∣dericke.
• * 1.355

  The Pope erred.
• * 1.356

  The Pope an heretique.
• * 1.357

  One Pope an heretique ca∣nonized ano∣ther heretique Pope, by ano∣ther Pope con∣demned.
• * 1.358

  Transubstant.
• * 1.359

  Clement. 3.
• * 1.360

  The 23. sisme.
• * 1.361

  Anno 1080.
• * 1.362

  Anno 1086.
• * 1.363

  1101
• * 1.364

  Pascal. 2. a cruel Pope, who bur∣ned another Pope.
• * 1.365

  Lib. 6. cap. 26.
• * 1.366

  The Romish of∣fice but not the Gothish bur∣ned.
• * 1.367

  Victor. 3.
• * 1.368

  Poison in the Chalice.
• * 1.369

  Vrban 2. an heretike.
• * 1.370

  One Pope ex∣cōmunicateth another.
• * 1.371

  The Archbi∣shop of Toledo Primate of Spaine.
• * 1.372

  Anno 1099.
• * 1.373

  Pascal 2.
• * 1.374

  The son against the father by the instigation of the Pope.
• * 1.375

  Crueltie.
• * 1.376

  A cruell Pope.
• * 1.377

  The Emperour taketh the Pope.
• * 1.378

  Templars.
• * 1.379

  A cruel Pope.
• * 1.380

  Anno 1118.
• * 1.381

  Gelasius. 2.
• * 1.382

  Two Popes.
• * 1.383

  Gregorie 8.
• * 1.384

  The 24. Sisme.
• * 1.385

  The priuilege of the Pope.
• * 1.386

  1119.
• * 1.387

  Calistus 2.
• * 1.388

  Compostella an Archbishop∣pricke.
• * 1.389

  Anno 1124.
• * 1.390

  Honorius 2.
• * 1.391

  Celestine 2.
• * 1.392

  The 25. Sisme.
• * 1.393

  A notable exā∣ple of hypocri∣sie.
• * 1.394

  Matth. 13. 4
• * 1.395

  Anno 1130.
• * 1.396

  Innocent. 2.
• * 1.397

  Anacletus.
• * 1.398

  Two Popes.
• * 1.399

  The 26. Sisme.
• * 1.400

  Anno 1143.
• * 1.401

  Lucius 2.
• * 1.402

  The Romans limit the Pope.
• * 1.403

  A Popish sub∣tilty.
• * 1.404

  The Pope sto∣ned for his ty∣ranny. 1145.
• * 1.405

  Eugenius 3.
• * 1.406

  The first king of Portugal,
• * 1.407

  Anastasius 4.
• * 1.408

  Poyson in the chalice.
• * 1.409

  Adrian 4.
• * 1.410

  The insolency of the Pope be∣cause the Em∣perour held not the stirrope as he ought.
• * 1.411

  The Emperour commandeth that none should appeale to Rome.
• * 1.412

  The Pope kil∣led with a flie.
• * 1.413

  Ireland.
• * 1.414

  Anno 1159.
• * 1.415

  Alexander 3.
• * 1.416

  A Diuellish Pope.
• * 1.417

  Victor 4.
• * 1.418

  The 27. Sisme.
• * 1.419

  Anno 1159.
• * 1.420

  The Pope a murtherer.
• * 1.421

  A stratagem of the Pope.
• * 1.422

  The Pope fly∣eth in a Cooks habite.
• * 1.423

  The mariage of the Duke of Venice with the sea.
• * 1.424

  The Pope trea∣deth in the necke of the Emperor Fre∣dericke.
• * 1.425

  Psal 91. 13.
• * 1.426

  Blasphemy and tyranny.
• * 1.427

  Waldenses.
• * 1.428

  Anno 1181.
• * 1.429

  Lucius 3.
• * 1.430

  Anno 1185.
• * 1.431

  Vrban 3.
• * 1.432

  Anno 1187.
• * 1.433

  Ierusalem takē by the Moores.
• * 1.434

  Gregory 8.
• * 1.435

  Clement 3.
• * 1.436

  The Danes would haue their priests maried.
• * 1.437

  Anno 1191.
• * 1.438

  Celestine 3.
• * 1.439

  A Nunne mar∣ried with the Popes license.
• * 1.440

  Cicilia tributa∣rie to the Pope.
• * 1.441

  A notable say∣ing of the Ab∣bot of Vespurg. against the Ro∣man Court.
• * 1.442

  Anno 1198.
• * 1.443

  Innecent. 3.
• * 1.444

  A stout Pope.
• * 1.445

  The Pope cau∣seth the Empe∣ror to be killed by treason.
• * 1.446

  Auricular con∣confession im∣posed by Inno∣cent 3.
• * 1.447

  The Cup for∣bidden to the Laytie.
• * 1.448

  Images. That which God forbid∣deth the Pope commandeth.
• * 1.449

  The Sacramēt in the Chur∣ches.
• * 1.450

  A littlebell and light carried before the sa∣crament.
• * 1.451

  Anno 1216.
• * 1.452

  Honorius 3.
• * 1.453

  The ciuill law not to be read in Paris.
• * 1.454

  The Bishop bur¦ned in his kit∣chin.
• * 1.455

  The great cru∣elty of the pope.
• * 1.456

  Anno 1227.
• * 1.457

  Gregorie. 9.
• * 1.458

  A cruell and lying Pope.
• * 1.459

  Tolling of the bell at the Aue Maria, and ele∣vation.
• * 1.460

  Decretals.
• * 1.461

  Decree.
• * 1.462

  Cannon.
• * 1.463

  Dogma.
• * 1.464

  Mandatum.
• * 1.465

  Sancion.
• * 1.466

  Sextus.
• * 1.467

  Clementines.
• * 1.468

  Extrauagants.
• * 1.469

  Quodlibets.
• * 1.470

  Anno 1241.
• * 1.471

  Celestinus 4.
• * 1.472

  Poyson.
• * 1.473

  Poyson.
• * 1.474

  Innocent 4.
• * 1.475

  The Pope cau∣sed the Empe∣ror to be poyso∣ned.
• * 1.476

  Petr. de Vinea.
• * 1.477

  Preachers preach against the Pope.
• * 1.478

  Hats clokes & trapped horses.
• * 1.479

  Transnbstanti∣ation & adora∣tion of the bread & wine.
• * 1.480

  Anno 1254.
• * 1.481

  Alexander.
• * 1.482

  William de A∣mor against the begging Friars.
• * 1.483

  A double har∣ted Pope.
• * 1.484

  Anno 1262.
• * 1.485

  Vrban. 4.
• * 1.486

  The feast of Corpus Chri∣sti at request of a woman insti∣tuted.
• * 1.487

  Anno 1264.
• * 1.488

  Anno 1265.
• * 1.489

  Clement. 5. a cruell Pope.
• * 1.490

  Sicilia prayeth to Pope 40000. duckats for tri∣bute.
• * 1.491

  Naples French.
• * 1.492

  Anno 1270.
• * 1.493

  A most great vacation.
• * 1.494

  Cregorie 10.
• * 1.495

  Anno 1273.
• * 1.496

  The Grecians 12. times ap∣proued, and as often reuoked the popish do∣ctrine.
• * 1.497

  Anno 1276.
• * 1.498

  Innocent 5. the first begging friar that was made Pope.
• * 1.499

  Adrian 5.
• * 1.500

  Iohn 12.
• * 1.501

  Anno 1277.
• * 1.502

  Nichalas 3.
• * 1.503

  The Senator of Rome was pre∣sident in the Conclaue.
• * 1.504

  What one Pope did, another vndid.
• * 1.505

  Anno 1281.
• * 1.506

  Martin 4.
• * 1.507

  Don Pedro ex∣communicated.
• * 1.508

  The Sicilians Euensong.
• * 1.509

  Anno 1215.
• * 1.510

  Honorius 4.
• * 1.511

  Anno 1288.
• * 1.512

  Nicholas. 4.
• * 1.513

  Anno 1292.
• * 1.514

  A great vaca∣tion of the Popedome.
• * 1.515

  Celestine 5.
• * 1.516

  The Pope that shall speake of reformation shall not long liue.
• * 1.517

  Boniface 8.
• * 1.518

  A notable hi∣storie declaring what religion haue the Popes.
• * 1.519

  Anno 1295.
• * 1.520

  Boniface 8. cur∣sed, and proud.
• * 1.521

  The history sheweth, what account the Popes make of their religiō.
• * 1.522

  One Pope doth that ano∣ther Pope vn∣doeth.
• * 1.523

  The first Iubile
• * 1.524

  Indulgences.
• * 1.525

  The Pope can∣nonizeth and vncānonizeth.
• * 1.526

  Boniface stret∣ched his par∣dons to purga∣torie.
• * 1.527

  Anno 1304.
• * 1.528

  Entered like a Foxe, &c.
• * 1.529

  Benedict. 11.
• * 1.530

  Anno 1305.
• * 1.531

  Poyson.
• * 1.532

  Clement 5.
• * 1.533

  In the 1305. yere the Court of Rome passed into France & there remained almost 74. yeers.
• * 1.534

  The Templars dissolued.
• * 1.535

  The Fraticelli∣ans Begardians and Begninians condemned.
• * 1.536

  Anno 1314.
• * 1.537

  Poyson in the Sacrament, wherewith the Emperor dieth
• * 1.538

  The Domini∣cans and their monasteries destroyed, and the cause.
• * 1.539

  The Pope a Simonist.
• * 1.540

  A great vacatiō
• * 1.541

  Iohn 23. au he∣retique & cruel
• * 1.542

  Iohn 23. elected himselfe.
• * 1.543

  The terrible crueltie of the Pope.
• * 1.544

  Caragoca an Archbishop∣pricke.
• * 1.545

  The knights of the order of Christ in Por∣tugal.
• * 1.546

  Note why the Pope cōmaun∣ded men to be burned.
• * 1.547

  The Pope er∣reth in faith touching the estate of soules departed.
• * 1.548

  The heresie of the Pope con∣futed.
• * 1.549

  Luke 24. 46.
• * 1.550

  True happines consisteth in seeing of God, and enioying his presence.
• * 1.551

  Pope Iohn 23. disalowed Ima∣ges,
• * 1.552

  The Grecians answere to the Pope is well to be noted.
• * 1.553

  Nothing is gi∣uen by the Pope to the Emperour.
• * 1.554

  The ancient custome of Pope choosing renewed.
• * 1.555

  Nicholas 5. Sisme 28.
• * 1.556

  Anno 1335.
• * 1.557

  The Pope re∣canted.
• * 1.558

  Benedict 12.
• * 1.559

  The Emperor is Emperour without confir∣mation of the Pope.
• * 1.560

  The County Palatine, and not the Pope gouernour of the Empire.
• * 1.561

  One Pope vn∣doth that ano∣ther hath done
• * 1.562

  The sister of Petrarca the Popes minion.
• * 1.563

  Anno 1342.
• * 1.564

  Clement 6.
• * 1.565

  The Pope a Tyrant.
• * 1.566

  The Pope cau∣seth poison to to be giuen to the Emperour.
• * 1.567

  Iubile from 50 yeares to 50.
• * 1.568

  Anno 1350.
• * 1.569

  The Pope cō∣mandeth the Angels.
• * 1.570

  The Pope speaketh blas∣phemy.
• * 1.571

  What thing a Bull is.
• * 1.572

  Anno 1352.
• * 1.573

  Innocent 6.
• * 1.574

  Don Gill Ca∣rillo of Albor∣noz.
• * 1.575

  The yeere be∣gan at the in∣carnation.
• * 1.576

  Anno 136••.
• * 1.577

  Vrban 5.
• * 1.578

  The institution of the Rose sent by the Pope.
• * 1.579

  The Archbi∣shop of Colo∣nia maried.
• * 1.580

  The heads of S. Peter and Paule lost and found.
• * 1.581

  Anno 137••. Poyson.
• * 1.582

  Gregorie 11.
• * 1.583

  In the 1376. yere the Pope returneth to Rome.
• * 1.584

  Anno. 1378.
• * 1.585

  Vrban 6. a most cruel Pope.
• * 1.586

  Two Popes.
• * 1.587

  The 27. Sisme lasted 50 yeeres
• * 1.588

  A cruel Pope.
• * 1.589

  Anno 1385.
• * 1.590

  A cruel hatred.
• * 1.591

  Poyson.
• * 1.592

  Anno 1390.
• * 1.593

  Gunnes.
• * 1.594

  Clement 7.
• * 1.595

  Anno 1387. was the question of the conception
• * 1.596

  Anno 1392.
• * 1.597

  The Popes titles.
• * 1.598

  Bonif••ce 9. 2 Popes.
• * 1.599

  First fruits.
• * 1.600

  Benedict. 13.
• * 1.601

  Two Popes.
• * 1.602

  Anno 1424.
• * 1.603

  Clement 8. 2 Popes.
• * 1.604

  Theodoricus de Nyem.
• * 1.605

  Innocent 7. Two Popes.
• * 1.606

  Anno 1407.
• * 1.607

  Gregorie 12.
• * 1.608

  2 Popes.
• * 1.609

  The Councell of Pisa deposed both Popes, & elected Alexan∣der a Cretian.
• * 1.610

  Anno 1410.
• * 1.611

  three Popes.
• * 1.612

  Anno 1415.
• * 1.613

  Anno 1424.
• * 1.614

  Alexander 5.
• * 1.615

  An article of faith, that S. Fraunces bare the fiue wounds Gal. 1. 2.
• * 1.616

  Libr. 3. Ch. 15.
• * 1.617

  Lib. 3. cap. 53.
• * 1.618

  Anno 1411.
• * 1.619

  Poyson.
• * 1.620

  Iohn 24. a no∣table villaine.
• * 1.621

  A stratagem to be Pope.
• * 1.622

  A notable ele∣ction of the Pope.
• * 1.623

  The Councell of Constance. 1414.
• * 1.624

  The Emperour is a Deacon.
• * 1.625

  The Pope by the Councell deposed.
• * 1.626

  The Popes cu∣stomes
• * 1.627

  The Pope an heretique
• * 1.628

  The Counce is aboue the Pope.
• * 1.629

  Notable say∣ing of Gerson.
• * 1.630

  As the whole is greater then part. So the Councell is greater then the Pope.
• * 1.631

  Historia Bohe∣mia cap. 36.
• * 1.632

  The Constan∣cie of Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prage.
• * 1.633

  The Bohemiās Constancie.
• * 1.634

  Iohn 24. for his villanies depri∣ued of the Popedome, is made Bishop & Cardinall.
• * 1.635

  Anno 1419.
• * 1.636

  Martin 5.
• * 1.637

  The Popes will heare no man to speake vnto them of refor∣mation.
• * 1.638

  The Councels haue deposed Popes and ele∣cted others.
• * 1.639

  The Popes enemies to the Councels.
• * 1.640

  lib. 23. cap. 20. ¶4.
• * 1.641

  Anno 1431.
• * 1.642

  Eugenius 4.
• * 1.643

  Anno 1432.
• * 1.644

  The Councell of Basil.
• * 1.645

  Felix. 5. Two Popes.
• * 1.646

  A miserable example, for such as keepe not their faith albeit to an In∣fidel.
• * 1.647

  Thomas Ren∣don.
• * 1.648

  Anno 1446.
• * 1.649

  Felix 5.
• * 1.650

  Two Popes.
• * 1.651

  The 30. Sisme.
• * 1.652

  Anno 1439.
• * 1.653

  Anno 1447.
• * 1.654

  Anno 1549.
• * 1.655

  Nicholas 5.
• * 1.656

  Platina.
• * 1.657

  One Mule the cause of 200 mens deaths & more.
• * 1.658

  S. P. Q. R.
• * 1.659

  Constantino∣ple lost.
• * 1.660

  Anno 1455.
• * 1.661

  Calistus 3.
• * 1.662

  The Preachers of Buls called Carmerants.
• * 1.663

  The Pope for∣biddeth appel∣lation to the Councell.
• * 1.664

  Anno 1458.
• * 1.665

  Pius 2.
• * 1.666

  The tyranni•••• of Pope Pius.
• * 1.667

  Anno 1464.
• * 1.668

  Note for this purpose, the fol¦lowing life of Paule 2.
• * 1.669

  Paul 2.
• * 1.670

  The Pope a Si∣monist.
• * 1.671

  The red had.
• * 1.672

  Pope against Pope.
• * 1.673

  Gregorie 1.
• * 1.674

  Nicholas 1.
• * 1.675

  Pius 2. & Paule against forced single life.
• * 1.676

  Anno 1471.
• * 1.677

  Sistus 4.
• * 1.678

  300000 duc∣kets euil spent.
• * 1.679

  40000 duckets the Pope hath yearely of the Curtisans.
• * 1.680

  The Iubile frō 25 to 25 yeers.
• * 1.681

  The Rosary in∣uēted by Saint Dominick. An∣no 1200. & after wards renewed Anno 1470.
• * 1.682

  Blasphemous dishonesties.
• * 1.683

  If this be not to make a mock of the death of Christ what shalbe.
• * 1.684

  The mother of Sistus dreame.
• * 1.685

  Papisticall re∣ligion founded vpon dreames & false miracles
• * 1.686

  2. Thes. 2. 11.
• * 1.687

  Anno 1484.
• * 1.688

  Innocent 8. most luxurious
• * 1.689

  Sixteene sons and daughters of the Pope.
• * 1.690

  The Pope found the title of the crosse & Iron of the speare.
• * 1.691

  Anno 1492.
• * 1.692

  Alexander 6. abhominable▪
• * 1.693

  Alexander vpō condition to be Pope, gaue∣himselfe to the deuill.
• * 1.694

  Anno 1500.
• * 1.695

  The first Iubi∣le conditional.
• * 1.696

  The ceremony of the yeare of Iubile.
• * 1.697

  The holy gate.
• * 1.698

  The Iubile by God instituted
• * 1.699

  The Symony and sacriledge of Alexander.
• * 1.700

  The Pope cal∣leth the Turke against the French king.
• * 1.701

  Poyson.
• * 1.702

  Anno 1503.
• * 1.703

  Anno 1499.
• * 1.704

  Sauanarola his life & doctrine.
• * 1.705

  Sixe notable things happe∣ned to Spaine about the yeare 1492.
• * 1.706

  1.
• * 1.707

  A Spanish and abhominable Pope.
• * 1.708

  The taking of Granado.
• * 1.709

  2
• * 1.710

  3
• * 1.711

  The discouerie of the Indies
• * 1.712

  Iohn 4. 23.
• * 1.713

  Gen. 2. 24.
• * 1.714

  4
• * 1.715

  The Inquisitiō.
• * 1.716

  〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.717

  The manner of the Inquisitors teaching shew∣eth the spirit that moueth them.
• * 1.718

  4
• * 1.719

  The Inquisitiō is the cause of the reuolt of the low coun∣tries.
• * 1.720

  1. Pet. 2. 14.
• * 1.721

  Apoc. 6 9.
• * 1.722

  5
• * 1.723

  The Brother∣hood.
• * 1.724

  The 3 holy si∣sters of Spaine.
• * 1.725

  6
• * 1.726

  The Bubos a disease called the French pockes.
• * 1.727

  Iohn 2. 11.
• * 1.728

  Anno 1503.
• * 1.729

  Pius 3.
• * 1.730

  Anno 1503.
• * 1.731

  Iulius 2. a war∣riar.
• * 1.732

  200000. men slaine by occa∣sion of Iulius 2.
• * 1.733

  Anno 1512.
• * 1.734

  Nauarre taken.
• * 1.735

  Anno 1512.
• * 1.736

  Vigils prohibi∣ted in Bu••gos.
• * 1.737

  The Councell of Pisa.
• * 1.738

  Anno 1511.
• * 1.739

  The Pope periured.
• * 1.740

  The Councell of Lateran.
• * 1.741

  Anno 1512.
• * 1.742

  Esaias 5.
• * 1.743

  Anno 1513.
• * 1.744

  Leo 10.
• * 1.745

  An Atheist.
• * 1.746

  Mat••h. 16.
• * 1.747

  Martin Luther
• * 1.748

  What the cause was that mo∣ued Luther to speake against the Church of Rome.
• * 1.749

  Lnther bur∣neth the Can∣non Law.
• * 1.750

  1. Cor. 1. 26.
• * 1.751

  Charles the Emperor kept his word with Luther.
• * 1.752

  The magnani∣mity of Luther
• * 1.753

  Anno 1522.
• * 1.754

  Leo dyed for ioy.
• * 1.755

  Poyson.
• * 1.756

  The Atheisme of Leo.
• * 1.757

  Adrian 6.
• * 1.758

  Poyson.
• * 1.759

  Anno 1523.
• * 1.760

  Clement 7.
• * 1.761

  The king of France priso∣Anno 1525.
• * 1.762

  Rome Sacked Anno 1527.
• * 1.763

  The Corona∣tion of Don Charles Anno 1530.
• * 1.764

  The confession of Augusta for which they are called prote∣stants
• * 1.765

  He that of a theefe doth steale 100 daies pardon doth not saith
• * 1.766

  The vertues of the Pope.
• * 1.767

  The Pope is Diotrephes. 3. Iohn 9.
• * 1.768

  Anno 1534.
• * 1.769

  Poyson
• * 1.770

  Paul 3. accur∣sed.
• * 1.771

  Poyson.
• * 1.772

  Poyson
• * 1.773

  40000 Curte∣sanes in Rome
• * 1.774

  Henry 8 made no reconing of the Pope
• * 1.775

  Anotable villa∣ny, done by the Franciscan fri∣ars at orleans
• * 1.776

  The Francis∣cans deceiue the people with false apparitiōs.
• * 1.777

  Iesuites.
• * 1.778

  Anno 1537. be∣gan the Iebu∣sites or Iesuites.
• * 1.779

  The Duke of Gandia a Ie∣suite.
• * 1.780

  Iesuites attempt to kill the Queene of England.
• * 1.781

  Iesuites at∣tempt to kill the French king.
• * 1.782

  The cause why the Iesuites ba∣nished France.
• * 1.783

  The Citie Ge∣neua in the lād of Sauoy.
• * 1.784

  A qualified lie of the Iesuites.
• * 1.785

  Iohn 8. 44.
• * 1.786

  Ier. 13. 23.
• * 1.787

  Psal 5. 6. 7.
• * 1.788

  Anno 1549.
• * 1.789

  Iulius 3. a blas∣phemer.
• * 1.790

  The Pope gi∣ueth the bar to whom he list.
• * 1.791

  The Pope saith that fortune is it that maketh the Pope.
• * 1.792

  Pope Iulius 3. his blasphemy for swines flesh
• * 1.793

  Terrible blas∣my for a pea∣cocke.
• * 1.794

  Anno 1555.
• * 1.795

  Marcellus 2.
• * 1.796

  A youth of 12 yeares old Cardinall.
• * 1.797

  The Popp per∣mitteth not any to speake his mind free∣ly in the Coun∣cell.
• * 1.798

  The blasphe∣my of the Tri∣dent Councell.
• * 1.799

  The Legends of S. Christo∣pher end Saint George false af∣ter Paul 3.
• * 1.800

  It is no Coun∣cell except it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 free.
• * 1.801

  Poyson.
• * 1.802

  Paul 4. an eny∣m••e to the Spa∣ards.
• * 1.803

  Anno 1555.
• * 1.804

  The vices 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Roman Church.
• * 1.805

  Anno 1557.
• * 1.806

  The taking of S. Quintanes.
• * 1.807

  The death of Don Charles the Emperour, and of Mary Queene of England.
• * 1.808

  Anno 1558.
• * 1.809

  Elizabeth Queene of England.
• * 1.810

  England a re∣fuge for stran¦gers.
• * 1.811

  Persecution in Seuill.
• * 1.812

  Ephes. 1. 3.
• * 1.813

  Seuill the first Citie in Spaine where the Gos∣pell in our time was almost clerely prea∣ched.
• * 1.814

  Rodrigo de Valer.
• * 1.815

  1. Cor. 1. 18.
• * 1.816

  Actes 2. 13.
• * 1.817

  Matth 21. 23.
• * 1.818

  Iohn 7. 38.
• * 1.819

  The Principall pomtes of Christian re∣ligion.
• * 1.820

  About the yeare 1545.
• * 1.821

  D. Edigius.
• * 1.822

  Anno 1555.
• * 1.823

  Anno 1557.
• * 1.824

  Iulian brought many bookes to Seuill.
• * 1.825

  800. prisoners for the teligion in Seuill.
• * 1.826

  The like was done of the house of Do∣ctour Cacalla in Vallodalid.
• * 1.827

  D. Vargas. D. Egidius.
• * 1.828

  D. Cōstantine.
• * 1.829

  The persecutiō of Voll odalid &c.
• * 1.830

  D. Cacalla.
• * 1.831

  Cap. 7. ••8.
• * 1.832

  Cap. 44. 17. &c.
• * 1.833

  The cause of the present ca∣lamities.
• * 1.834

  The Pope, the Councell and Inquisition can not erre.
• * 1.835

  1 Kings 18. 17.
• * 1.836

  Fire in Valla∣dolid.
• * 1.837

  A historie of Iohn Fox.
• * 1.838

  Imaginary fire in the Church.
• * 1.839

  A boy put him∣selfe in the cowle of a Monke.
• * 1.840

  Apoc. 6. 10.
• * 1.841

  Anno 1559.
• * 1.842

  Pius 4.
• * 1.843

  Pope against Pope.
• * 1.844

  So did Bene∣dict. 3. Pius 2.
• * 1.845

  Martine 5. and Paul 4.
• * 1.846

  The hypocrisie of Pope Pius 4.
• * 1.847

  The Popes e∣steeme not the Sacraments be case they be Antichrists.
• * 1.848

  Anno 1563.
• * 1.849

  Confession was almost the cause of the ruine of the Popedome.
• * 1.850

  Confession ser∣ueth for a band
• * 1.851

  Pius 5.
• * 1.852

  Psal. 97. 7.
• * 1.853

  Pius 5. tooke out of the bookes that which the au∣thors with great truth said against the Pope.
• * 1.854

  Anno 1572.
• * 1.855

  Gregorie 13
• * 1.856

  The crueltie of a father.
• * 1.857

  Luke 21. 18.
• * 1.858

  Ioh. 16. 2▪
• * 1.859

  Sistus 5▪
• * 1.860

  A notable acte of the seigniory of Veni••.
• * 1.861

  Ephes. 1 21.
• * 1.862

  The French K. causeth the Duke of Guise to be slaine.
• * 1.863

  A Dominican Friar killeth the French K.
• * 1.864

  Iudith 13. 10.
• * 1.865

  1. Samuel ••6. 4
• * 1.866

  2. Sam. 1
• * 1.867

  A Capuchan fryar practised to kill the French king.
• * 1.868

  God comman∣deth the king to read the ho∣ly scripture.
• * 1.869

  Prouerbes a∣gainst the Ec∣clesiastical per∣sons.
• * 2.1

  Euill life.
• * 2.2

  Whoredome.
• * 2.3

  Couetousnesse.
• * 2.4

  Hypocrisie.
• * 2.5

  ••••monie.
• * 2.6

  Idlenesse the mother of ma∣ny vices.
• * 2.7

  Ier. 51. 6.
• * 2.8

  Psal. 147. 9
• * 2.9

  Iob. 39. 3.
• * 2.10

  Psal. 37▪ 25.
• * 2.11

  1. King. 17. 6.
• * 2.12

  Dan. 14. 32.
• * 2.13

  Two Roman Empire.
• * 2.14

  The beginning of the Pope∣dome, which is the new Em∣pire.
• * 2.15

  Boniface 3.
• * 2.16

  The Popedom founded vpon murder.
• * 2.17

  Marke 13. 41.
• * 2.18

  Luke 22. 25.
• * 2.19

  The Pope ta∣king occasiō of the question a∣bout Images denyeth obe∣dience to the Emperour.
• * 2.20

  Charles the great made Emperour and why.
• * 2.21

  The oath which the Em∣perour maketh to the Pope.
• * 2.22

  The 1. oath of the Emperour.
• * 2.23

  The 2. oath▪
• * 2.24

  The Emperour made a chanon and kinght of S. Peter.
• * 2.25

  Matth. 16. 16.
• * 2.26

  The 1. Reason. Clemens ad Iacobum.
• * 2.27

  The 2. Reason. Actes 15.
• * 2.28

  The 3. Reason.
• * 2.29

  The 4. Reason. Gal. 2. 11.
• * 2.30

  The 5. Reason. 1. Thes. 2. 3.
• * 2.31

  Apoc. 17. 9.
• * 2.32

  The 6. Reason.
• * 2.33

  Lib. 2 de con∣cordia Cathol, cap. 12.
• * 2.34

  The Councell of Mileuant a∣gainst the Pri∣macie
• * 2.35

  The deceit of the Pope disco∣uered.
• * 2.36

  In those times euery Bishop was called Pope.
• * 2.37

  Cursed is the glose that cor∣rupteth the text.
• * 2.38

  Anno 600.
• * 2.39

  The Doctors against the primacie.
• * 2.40

  Saint Gregory against the pri∣macie.
• * 2.41

  A notable dis∣course made by Edward bishop of Salisburg.
• * 2.42

  How the Popes employ them∣selues;
• * 2.43

  All this is fully accomplished.
• * 2.44

  The title of the Pope.
• * 2.45

  Arnulphus.
• * 2.46

  Bernard.
• * 2.47

  Ioachin.
• * 2.48

  Fluencius.
• * 2.49

  Nicholas Gal∣lus.
• * 2.50

  Marsilius.
• * 2.51

  Cesenas.
• * 2.52

  Wickliffe.
• * 2.53

  Iohn Hus. Ierom of Prage Petrarcus.
• * 2.54

  Dante.
• * 2.55

  The Popes foure cardinall vertues: auarice heresie, sodomy and simonie. Bocace.
• * 2.56

  Sanazaro.
• * 2.57

  The Church of Rome erreth in faith.
• * 2.58

  Thomas Ren∣donio.
• * 2.59

  Laurencius Valla.
• * 2.60

  Sauanarola.
• * 2.61

  3. Io. 9.
• * 2.62

  Epistle. 162
• * 2.63

  The Emperors called the ge∣neral Councels
• * 2.64

  Epistola ad Li∣berium Epise o∣pum Romanū.
• * 2.65

  De simplice Prelat.
• * 2.66

  In sen••entiis Episcoprum. libro 1. epist. 1.
• * 2.67

  Hieronymus in Epist. ad Eua∣grium repetitur in Decreto Graciani.
• * 2.68

  Hieron. ad Ne∣potianum.
• * 2.69

  Anno. 605.
• * 2.70

  Dan. 11. 36.
• * 2.71

  Three markes wherewith An∣tichrist shalbe marked.
• * 2.72

  The Pope is an Apostata in re∣ligion.
• * 2.73

  Exod. 20.
• * 2.74

  Psal 50. 51.
• * 2.75

  Rom. 10. 14.
• * 2.76

  The Pope ab¦horreth matri∣mony by God ordained.
• * 2.77

  Rom. 1.
• * 2.78

  1. Timothy 4. 2.
• * 2.79

  The Councell of 〈◊〉〈◊〉. S. Gregorie per∣mit mariage.
• * 2.80

  1. Cor 7. 2.
• * 2.81

  The Pope an Atheist.
• * 2.82

  Boniface 8.
• * 2.83

  The 2. passage 2. Thes. 2. 3.
• * 2.84

  Verse. 9.
• * 2.85

  What thing is Antichrist.
• * 2.86

  Verse 7.
• * 2.87

  Iohn 6. 15.
• * 2.88

  Contrarieties between christ & the Pope.
• * 2.89

  The first Con∣trarietic.
• * 2.90

  Phil. 2. 6.
• * 2.91

  The 2. Contra∣ritie.
• * 2.92

  To this pur∣pose read Da∣mascen in the sermon of the dead.
• * 2.93

  The 3 Contra∣rictie.
• * 2.94

  Iohn 5. 39.
• * 2.95

  The 4. Contra∣rietie.
• * 2.96

  Matth. 11. 28.
• * 2.97

  Ieremy 2, 1••.
• * 2.98

  The 5. Contra∣riette.
• * 2.99

  The diuell also worketh mira∣cles.
• * 2.100

  Matth. 28. 18.
• * 2.101

  Lying wonpers
• * 2.102

  2. Thes. 2. 11.
• * 2.103

  Purgatorie.
• * 2.104

  Of 30000. men one only went to heauen 3 to Purgatory, and all the rest to hell.
• * 2.105

  Luke 16. 27.
• * 2.106

  Matth. 24. 24.
• * 2.107

  Verie subtill was the Pope in forbidding the reading of the holy Scrip∣ture.
• * 2.108

  The 3. pas••age of the holy, Scripture.
• * 2.109

  The vi••tory of the Lambe.
• * 2.110

  The waters be kindreds, &c.
• * 2.111

  The 10 kings hauing altered their minds shall persecute the whore.
• * 2.112

  The whore is the Pope.
• * 2.113

  The Beast is the Romane Empire.
• * 2.114

  Gen. 4. 10.
• * 2.115

  Tertullian.
• * 2.116

  The woman is he great citie.
• * 2.117

  7. Mountanes.
• * 2.118

  Ten Hornes.
• * 2.119

  Apoc. 13. 18.
• * 2.120

  Iohn 1. 29.
• * 2.121

  2. Thes. 2.
• * 2.122

  Ierome in prç∣fat. lib. de spiri∣tu sancto, & in vita Marci.
• * 2.123

  Apoc. ••. 3.
• * 2.124

  In prooemio Sexti in Glo. Matth. 16. 18.
• * 2.125

  Iohn 10. 4.
• * 2.126

  An answere to the 2 places wherewith the Pope confir∣meth his pri∣macie.
• * 2.127

  1. Cor. ••. 11.
• * 2.128

  Ioh. 20. 21.
• * 2.129

  Feede my sheepe.
• * 2.130

  Iohn 21. 16.
• * 2.131

  Marke 16. 15.
• * 2.132

  Iohn 20. 22.
• * 2.133

  ••0. Sismes.
• * 2.134

  In Cronico pontifi••um.
• * 2.135

  4 popes at once
• * 2.136

  3 Popes ••t once in Rome.
• * 2.137

  Sergius 2. and Benedict 9. were each of them thrise Pope.
• * 2.138

  Great vacatiōs
• * 2.139

  Mat••h. 28. 18.
• * 2.140

  Extrauag. de maiori & obe∣dient ca 2 ••an. 2. 21. lib 7. De∣cretal. d••senten. & re indicata.
• * 2.141

  Extrauag 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Cathol〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 2.142

  Clement in Clement pasto¦ralie.
• * 2.143

  Item in rescrip∣to. This writing is kept in viena del Dolfinado.
• * 2.144

  Et in Extrauag eadem.
• * 2.145

  Decisiones Rote.
• * 2.146

  Baldu, Franci••∣cus de Ripa.
• * 2.147

  Phillippus De∣cius Hostien••is Carolus de Ruino.
• * 2.148

  Iohannes de Anauias &c. Dist. 40. cap. ••. Papa.
• * 2.149

  Ths Pope after the Romists is more mercrfull then Christ & why.
• * 2.150

  Ca. Non nos Dist. 41.
• * 2.151

  2. Thes. 2. 4.
• * 2.152

  Iohn. 5. 39.
• * 2.153

  Esay. 31. 7.